1.1 Introduction
This chapter provides an overview of the development of the English language from its beginnings as a West Germanic dialect in the Old English period to the present day. In this first section, the traditional chronological division of the history of English, including major political and socio-economic developments, is outlined (Section 1.1.1), followed by a brief description of literacy levels and text production in the history of English (Section 1.1.2) and a section outlining the empirical bases for investigations of the history of the English language (Section 1.1.3). The final section in the Introduction, which may be seen as a transition to the following chapters, views the development of the English language from a typological perspective. Thereafter, sections are dedicated to the Old English (Section 1.2), Middle English (Section 1.3), Early Modern English (Section 1.4), and Later Modern English (Section 1.5) periods, including discussions of the major orthographic, lexical, phonological and morphosyntactic developments. These are viewed in relation to other languages that were spoken or written on the British Isles. Moreover, the chronological chapters include recent historical sociolinguistic findings that complement traditional accounts of the development of English. Finally, closing comments (Section 1.6) present selected relevant publications on the history of English.
1.1.1 Chronology, Including Political and Socio-Economic Developments
The history of the English language has traditionally been divided into three periods (based on inflectional characteristics), whose starting and end points are associated with historical landmark events that had a (long-term) effect on the development of the English language, notably the Old English, the Middle English and the Modern English periods. The historical events demarcating the periods did not have an immediate effect on the language, which is why the dates of the periods related to the history of English often vary somewhat (see Beal Reference Beal2004:1–2) and particularly Curzan (Reference Curzan, Bergs and Brinton2012 [2017]) for a detailed discussion of chronological divisions). As the traditional division has left a lacuna covering the twenty-first century, the current chapter, in line with Beal (Reference Beal2004:1–2), considers the Later Modern English period to last until the end of World War II.
In terms of landmarks, the Old English period starts in 449 ce with the settlement of the Angles, Saxons and Jutes, who had arrived in Britain from the north-western part of the European continent. The somewhat differing but closely related West Germanic dialects of these settlers served as the basis for the – retrospectively termed – Old English language or the Anglo-Saxon dialects. According to the Oxford English Dictionary (OED) online,Footnote 1 the name Englisc was first recorded in relation to the language in an Old English translation of Bede’s Historia ecclesiastica gentis Anglorum. The earliest substantial texts written in Old English have been dated to the eighth century. As regards contact with other languages, the Old English period is marked by influence of Celtic, Roman and Old Norse (Viking incursions) that also left their mark on the vernacular language. The end of the Old English and the start of the Middle English period is marked by the Norman Conquest in 1066. The death of Edward the Confessor (c. 1003–1066) led to conflicts regarding his succession, from which William of Normandy (c. 1028–1087) emerged successfully. His becoming king of England in 1066 had a great effect on the vernacular language, particularly at the level of the lexicon, with many Norman French words entering the English language, as well as changed patterns of word formation and phonological effects on the language. The starting point of the Modern English period is linked to the introduction of the printing press with movable type by William Caxton in 1476. This period is sub-divided by language historians into the Early Modern English (1476/1500–1700) and the Later Modern English periods (1700–1945). The year 1700 as a dividing point can be linked to the Acts of Union (1707) that united the Kingdom of England and the Kingdom of Scotland into one kingdom that is Great Britain. Moreover, it lies before the Industrial Revolution, which had enormous effects on demography and introduced new manufacturing processes linked to technical inventions. Other important events that had a significant impact on the English language during the Early Modern English period are (a) the Reformation in the sixteenth century, when the Church of England broke with the Catholic Church and the Pope, replacing the latter with the king as the head of the Church, (b) the Renaissance during the Elizabethan era (1558–1603) that saw a renewed interest in classical learning and a change of perspective on science, (c) the first colonial ventures under the reign of Elizabeth I, (d) the publication of the King James Bible (1611), and (e) conflicts based on religio-political disagreements like the English Civil War (1642–1651), the Commonwealth (1649–1653, 1659–1660), the Protectorate (1653–1659), and the Restoration of the Stuart monarchy in 1660. During the Late Modern English period (1700–1900), the second Act of Union in 1801 saw the annexation of Ireland to Great Britain. The period is also particularly marked by the Industrial Revolution (c. 1760–1830), including the revolution in transportation, as well as demographic developments like continued urbanisation, which led to higher rates of literacy. A landmark event was the Elementary Education Act (1870), which set the framework for compulsory elementary schooling for children aged between five and twelve. The rise of literacy rates (in combination with technological developments) also had an impact on the publishing market, leading to the availability of mass media. In 1922, the Irish Free State became independent from the United Kingdom. Despite these developments, English has obviously continued to play an important role in the Republic of Ireland, as well as Scotland and Wales, given that it is the mother tongue of the majority of the population. A factor that has had more of an effect on English since World War II is the immigration of people from former British colonies and other countries, particularly in the private sphere. As Gramley (Reference Gramley2012:182) notes, in numerical terms, the most frequently spoken immigrant languages in the United Kingdom are ‘Punjabi, Bengali, Saraiki, Urdu, Sylheti, Cantonese, Greek, Italian, Black British English/Creole, Gujarati, and Kashmiri’ (see also Karatsareas, this volume).
1.1.2 Literacy Levels and Text Production in the History of English
The study of the history of the English language is largely based on written documents. As the production of documents is dependent on whether one was able to write, the texts and text types from different periods at our disposal for investigation reflect which members of society were literate at the time and what the contemporary socio-political concerns were. In the history of English, literacy rates were socially stratified, and determining these rates is challenging due to literacy being a rather imprecise concept: are we focusing on the ability to read and/or the ability to write, and at what level were people able to do so? Until the Elementary Education Act in 1870, writing skills were determined based on so-called signature literacy, namely the ability to write one’s name. Early statistical overviews were moreover based on signature literacy in marriage registers (that only capture part of the population), which already indicates that the evidence is incomplete and does not allow for generalisations to be made (cf. Lawson and Silver Reference Lawson and Silver1973:34; see also Reay Reference Reay1998). Despite not being accurate, the statistical overviews allow us to observe an increase in literacy rates (ability to write) over time.
In Anglo-Saxon England, two languages – Latin and Old English – were used for reading and writing. Texts written in the vernacular Old English can be found from the eighth century onwards and increased in volume in the following centuries. Godden (Reference Godden and Gameson2012:586) states that documents in Old English were produced soon after the conversion to Christianity and Old English remained associated with legal texts such as law-codes and charters in the first instance. There are indications of English having been used for education as early as the seventh century, with English glossing Latin in some early glossaries (Godden Reference Godden and Gameson2012:586). Old English was also increasingly used for religious and philosophical texts (many linked to King Alfred’s educational reform around 890); moreover, vernacular poetry exists from the ninth century and survives in manuscripts from the tenth and eleventh centuries. As far as the audience for these works and its implications for literacy is concerned, the bulk of the texts produced were aimed at clerics who had no Latin, as well as the landowning laity. The period is also characterised by an oral culture, as reflected in the reading aloud of Old English texts such as royal writs, charters, sermons and poetry (Godden Reference Godden and Gameson2012:589–90).
During the Middle English period (c. 1066–1476/1500), English vernacular literacy is also best considered in relation to other languages (i.e. Latin and French). After the Norman Conquest (1066), French was associated with the court and the aristocracy, as well as with literature (Wright Reference Wright2020a), while Latin served for governmental and administrative purposes. Throughout the period, education was still largely in the hands of religious houses. In the fifteenth century, public schools were established in all English counties which then existed, alongside education offered in religious houses and great households, and private learning, such as merchants training their apprentices (Orme Reference Orme2006). It may be argued that education was characterised by a wide range of different ‘literacies’. According to Rees Jones (Reference Rees Jones, Mostert and Adamska2014:220), literate behaviour in urban centres (that had higher levels of text production) was influenced by the complexity of social organisation and its occupations. It can generally be noted that literacy was socially stratified during the Middle English period, that is, the elite, the clergy, the gentry and merchants were able to produce different kinds of texts, such as administrative and legal texts, scientific and medical handbooks, philosophical and religious works, historical accounts, travelogues, fiction, and correspondence.
During the Early Modern English period (c. 1476/1500–1700), literacy continued to be socially stratified in that the variety of training opportunities (that did not include the lower social strata at the time) led to different levels of literacy. For instance, boys from the elite received a classical training where Latin was taught alongside the English vernacular. A common path thereafter was to attend a university like Oxford or Cambridge, or to train in the Inns of Court (Brooks Reference Brooks, Barry and Brooks1994:54; Lawson and Silver Reference Lawson and Silver1973:91–152). Boys from the middling orders tended to do an apprenticeship (Lawson and Silver Reference Lawson and Silver1973:122–5). In contrast, girls from well-off families received their education at home or, from the early seventeenth century onwards, also in private boarding schools. As regards literacy rates, Cressy (Reference Cressy1980:177) notes that in 1500, more than 10 per cent of the male population was able to read.Footnote 2 Reay (Reference Reay1998:40) observes that literacy rates for men varied according to occupation and geography. While, in 1580–1700, the gentry and professionals were almost fully literate in many areas, yeomen, traders and craftsmen had higher literacy levels in the south than in the north (c. 70 per cent in London and Middlesex, c. 60 per cent in East Anglia, and c. 54 per cent in the North). Husbandmen and labourers had the lowest rates, ranging from 15 to 25 per cent. As regards text production, an increase in text types can be observed, such as trial proceedings, diaries, drama and biographies.
For the earlier part of the Later Modern English period (c. 1700–1945), the signatures in marriage registers were considered as signs of literacy by education historians (linked to the Hardwicke Marriage Act of 1753; cf. Houston Reference Houston1982:200).
Even though an increase in literacy rates can be determined in comparison to the Early Modern English period, as illustrated in Table 1.1, which presents male and female occupational literacy in England in 1700–70, literacy rates increased rapidly after 1840 (More Reference More2000: 58) as a result of the Elementary Education Act (1870) (see for instance Altick Reference Altick1957:171 for literacy rates in England and Wales 1841–1900).Footnote 3 As illustrated for the Early Modern English period, education opportunities varied according to sex and social class before this landmark event. While the education and training of the male elite was considered of great importance for the country, the opinion of the elite was that ‘too much literacy among the population at large was a danger to the established order’ (Lawson and Silver Reference Lawson and Silver1973:179). In other words, elementary education for the labouring poor should be limited and ‘designed to inculcate mainly practical religion, social obedience and low-level occupational skills’ (Lawson and Silver Reference Lawson and Silver1973:180). Nevertheless, the lower social groups were able to receive some schooling in Sunday and charity schools, as well as through self- and peer-schooling (for more details regarding education opportunities in Late Modern England, see Auer Reference Auer, Rutten, Vosters and Vandenbussche2014, Reference Auer, Auer, Schreier and Watts2015; Auer and Hickey in press). As regards text production, while a wide range of text types were produced by the elite and the middling sort, ego documents including diaries and letters (including petitions) were sometimes produced by the lower layers of societies. It is thus in the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries that we have autograph texts by the labouring poor.Footnote 4
Table 1.1 Male and female occupational literacy in England 1700–1770 (per cent, based on Houston 1985 in Sanderson Reference Sanderson1995:11)
| Male | Female | |
|---|---|---|
| Professional | 100 | 100 |
| Gentry | 100 | |
| Craft and trade | 74 | 31 |
| Yeoman, tenant | 74 | 32 |
| Husbandman | 58 | |
| Labourer | 36 | 12 |
| Servant | 50 | 25 |
| Soldier | 54 | |
| Unknown | 70 |
1.1.3 Empirical Bases for Investigations of the History of the English Language
Investigations of the English language in different periods as well as language change over time have largely been based on electronic text corpora and databases, the creation and availability of which has been increasing at great speed since the late twentieth century. This is in line with the development of the field of corpus linguistics, which has had a great impact on the fields of diachronic and synchronic English linguistics. An important source for the history of the English language is the Helsinki Corpus of English Texts: Diachronic and Dialectal (HC), which covers the period c. 750 to 1710 and contains a range of different text types (that were available in different periods).Footnote 5 Another diachronic corpus that was constructed in a similar manner is ARCHER: A Representative Corpus of Historical English Registers. This is a multi-genre corpus containing British and American English texts from the period 1600–1999.Footnote 6 Many corpora available today focus on a particular genre and/or text type (e.g. newspapers, scientific texts, plays, depositions, novels, letters)Footnote 7 There is a recent trend to create corpora based on manuscript (rather than edited) material from archives, thereby emphasising the combination of historical linguistics, textual history and philology. Selected examples are The Middle English Grammar Corpus (MEG-C), a multi-genre corpus covering the period 1325–1500,Footnote 8 an Electronic Text Edition of Depositions 1560–1760 (ETED; Kytö, Grund and Walker Reference Kytö, Grund and Walker2011), and the Bluestocking Corpus containing letters by Elizabeth Montagu written between the 1730s and the 1780s.Footnote 9 As regards online databases, printed material can be accessed via Early English Books Online (EEBO),Footnote 10 Eighteenth Century Collections Online (ECCO),Footnote 11 and Nineteenth Century Collections Online (NCCO),Footnote 12 to name a few examples. As previously pointed out, literacy rates throughout the history of English determine the availability of written sources from different social groups. Within this context, historical sociolinguistic studies that cover the entire social stratum can only be carried out from the Late Modern English period onwards.
1.1.4 English from a Typological Perspective
The English language belongs to the Indo-European language family, which groups many languages in Europe and parts of Asia that have structural relationships. Within that family, English is part of the Germanic – and more precisely the West Germanic – branch. Other languages belonging to the latter branch are Frisian, Dutch, Afrikaans, German and Yiddish; these are thus the languages that are structurally most similar to English (cf. Henriksen and van der Auwera Reference Henriksen, van der Auwera, König and van der Auwera1994). A feature that can be found in these (and other Germanic) languages is, on a morphological level, the distinction between present and preterite forms in the verbal system. More precisely, strong verbs that form the past tense with ablaut, that is, a system of regular vowel variations in the same root (give ~ gave), contrast with a system of weak verbs whose past-tense forms contain an alveolar or dental suffix (like ~ liked). Concerning syntax, the Germanic languages have V2 (verb second) order in declarative main clauses. In line with the S(ubject)-V(erb)-O(bject) word order, prepositions (rather than postpositions) occur in the languages. As regards lexicon, while migration and contact with other languages have led to different lexicons, a commonality of the Germanic languages is the formation of new words by combining nominal, verbal and adjectival stems with derivational suffixes such as ‑dom and ‑ly in English today (cf. Hilpert Reference Hilpert, Heine and Narrog2011:709; for more detailed discussions, see Lass Reference Lass1994 and Harbert Reference Harbert2007).
Like other languages in use, the English language has changed since its beginnings. Factors that explain these changes have been categorised by Labov as (a) internal factors, such as linguistic reasons for change including chain shifts or lexical diffusion (Reference Labov1994), (b) social factors such as social class, age, gender, neighbourhood or ethnicity (Reference Labov2001), and (c) cognitive and cultural factors (Reference Labov2010). Further reasons for language change are dialect and language contact (for English see for instance Schreier and Hundt Reference Schreier and Hundt2013; see also Sharma, this volume; Fox, this volume). Language change can also be the result of a combination of these factors. The English language has undergone many changes that have affected its structure and sounds since the Old English period. For instance, while Old English is considered to be a synthetic language with a high number of inflections for case, number, gender, tense and mood as well as other grammatical categories, present-day English has become an analytic language with a much more simplified inflectional morphology. The loss of inflections has led to a greater importance of the role of prepositions and the establishment of a fixed word order (i.e. S(ubject)-V(erb)-O(bject)). Contact with other languages throughout history (e.g. with Latin, Old Norse and Norman French) has also had a great impact on the lexicon of English. The Germanic lexical basis has been expanded through the addition of words from Italic and Romance languages, and others, as well as the creation of new words (for details, see for instance Durkin Reference Durkin2014). Examples of changes related to different linguistic levels, notably phonology, morphology, syntax and lexicon, that have had an important effect on the language will be provided in the diachronic sections below.
1.2 Old English (449–1066)
1.2.1 General Background
Before the arrival of the Germanic tribes in Britain, Celtic tribes had settled on the island (c. first millennium bce), and the Romans invaded in 43 ce and expanded their control before leaving around 410 ce to defend their empire against invaders. The linguistic traces can particularly be found in place names, so-called toponyms, for example Kent ‘border’, Avon ‘river’ from Celtic, or Latin castrum ‘camp, fort’ that we find in Lancaster or Manchester (palatalised form). The West Germanic dialects that were brought to Britain in the fifth century were first documented in runic inscriptions. From the eighth century onwards, legal, religious, documentary and literary texts were written in the Roman alphabet, which was introduced by Christian missionaries. The majority of manuscripts containing Old English texts that have survived until today originated from the so-called West Saxon area. This is due to King Alfred’s educational reform which strongly supported the translation of texts from Latin into Old English, for political reasons (i.e. Viking raids), and other circumstances like the preservation of manuscripts. The raids by the Vikings that started in the late eighth century eventually led to them settling in the eastern part of England in the ninth century, where the so-called ‘Danelaw’ (i.e. the area where the laws of the Danes prevailed) was established. The contact between the Anglo Saxons and the Norsemen also had an effect on the English language, especially the lexicon (cf. Henriksen and van der Auwera Reference Henriksen, van der Auwera, König and van der Auwera1994:16).
The arrival of the Germanic peoples in England was followed by the rise of regionally different Old English dialects, which eventually replaced Common Brittonic and Latin. The Old English language, which is recorded from the eighth century onwards, can be divided into four main dialects that are associated with Anglo-Saxon kingdoms, notably (a) Northumbrian (north of the Humber) and (b) Mercian (between the Humber and the Thames), which are often grouped together as Anglian, (c) West Saxon (south) and (d) Kentish (south-east). As previously indicated, the majority of the extant texts are in the West Saxon scribal tradition. As this region did not come under Danish rule, which affected the Anglian areas, West Saxon was less influenced by Old Norse.
1.2.2 The Old English Language
1.2.2.1 Orthography
The introduction of Christianity in the late sixth century caused the replacement of the German runic alphabet (futhorc) by the Latin alphabet in most written sources. The Latin alphabet, combined with certain Germanic runes, notably thorn <þ>, eth <ð>, wynn <ƿ>, ash <æ> and yogh <ȝ>, served as the basis for written Old English. The runic characters were gradually replaced in modern times (cf. Scragg Reference Scragg1974).
1.2.2.2 Phonology
Old English phonology and related changes, which have been described from different theoretical perspectives, are often viewed in contrast to the earlier West (Germanic) and the following Middle English phonology. Some Germanic characteristics that Old English phonology inherited are the result of what is now known as Grimm’s law, a set of sound changes concerning the Proto-Indo-European (PIE) plosive system that took place in the first millennium bce, and the more recent i-mutation (i-Umlaut) that affected vowels in various Germanic languages from the fifth century onwards (thus before Old English emerged as a separate language). Grimm’s law, or the first Germanic sound shift, describes regular correspondences that are found between early Germanic plosives and fricatives, and plosives found in other Indo-European languages like Italic, Greek and Celtic. The sound change consists of three parts (that may be seen as consecutive phases): PIE voiceless plosives became voiceless fricatives (/p t k/ → /f þ x/), PIE voiced plosives became voiceless plosives (/b d g/ → /p t k/), and voiced aspirated plosives became voiced plosives (/bh dh gh/ → /b d g/). These correspondences explain the differences between pater in Latin and father in English (where p → f can be seen initially and t → þ medially). The sound change of i-mutation consisted of back vowels being fronted and front vowels being raised if the following syllable contained /i/ or /j/. The latter trigger often disappeared at a later stage, which can be illustrated through the variation found in man – men (Germanic *manwaz (sg) > Old English mann vs. Germanic *manniz (pl) > Old English menn). Other examples in English that were affected by i-mutation and therefore display vowel variation are foot ~ feet, tooth ~ teeth, goose ~ geese.
Selected sound changes that took place during the Old English period and affected consonants were fricative voicing and palatalisation, while breaking affected the vowels. As regards the fricative system, it consisted of only the three voiceless phonemes /f θ s/, which occurred at the beginning or at the end of a word. The voiced allophones /v ð z/ were found in complementary distribution, notably when they occurred between vowels or before voiced consonants (e.g. smiþ ‘blacksmith’ /smiθ/ versus smiþas ‘blacksmiths’ /′smiðas/). The phonemic voiceless ~ voiced contrast in the fricative system only developed in the Middle English period (Lass Reference Lass and Blake1992:36). In the Old English period, the velar consonants /k sk g/ became palatalised (in this case, a change in the place of articulation of the consonants) when occurring before front vowels; they would become /tʃ ʃ j/. This change becomes visible through a comparison with Old Norse: compare Old English sċip ‘ship’ with /ʃ/ vs. Old Norse skip with /sk/ and Old English ċirċe ‘church’ with /tʃ/ vs. Old Norse kirkja with /k/, for example. A sound change that affected vowels is so-called breaking, which happened when the front vowels /æ e i/ were diphthongised, thus broken into two sounds, when they occurred before certain consonants (e.g. i → io/eo, e → eo, æ → ea before l or r and a consonant, or before h, which is for instance reflected in the change from æld ‘old’ into eald).
The examples given here indicate that the Old English phonological system differed to some degree from today’s phonological system of English (for extensive and detailed studies, see Hogg Reference Hogg and Hogg1992a; Lass Reference Lass and Blake1992).
1.2.2.3 Morphology
The morphology of Old English illustrates the language when it was still highly inflected (synthetic language), which is best explained in terms of paradigms (i.e. a set of linguistic items that illustrates the variety of forms of a given word). To start with nouns, they were categorised in terms of number (singular, plural), case (nominative, genitive, accusative, dative), and grammatical gender (masculine, neuter, feminine)Footnote 13. This is illustrated in Table 1.2 through the noun stān ‘stone’, which is masculine and is considered a strong noun (it belongs to a class that has a vowel stem, in contrast to the consonantal stems or weak nouns; see Hogg Reference Hogg and Hogg1992a for details on noun classes).
Table 1.2 Old English stān ‘stone’ (strong noun endings, a-stem, masculine)
| Singular | Plural | |
|---|---|---|
| Nominative | stān | stānas |
| Accusative | stān | stānas |
| Genitive | stānes | stāna |
| Dative | stāne | stānum |
In comparison, today’s stone paradigm consists of stone ~ stones, that is, purely a number difference, and the genitive remnant stone’s. The inflectional endings in Old English inform us of the function of the word in the sentence, that is, the subject is in the nominative and the object the accusative case. As a result, word order could have been more variable.
The noun system was also supported by the demonstrative system. A demonstrative to point out is Old English se, which was used both as a demonstrative meaning ‘that’ and as the definite article ‘the’. The paradigm also differentiated case and gender in the singular, but there was no gender distinction in the plural (Hogg Reference Hogg2002:19). The set of personal pronouns was also more extensive in Old English in comparison to present-day English, with distinctions in terms of number and case for the first and second persons, and also for gender in the third person.
Like nouns, adjectives were also inflected in terms of number, case and gender. In addition, a definiteness distinction was made (strong vs. weak). This is illustrated in Table 1.3 with the adjective gōd ‘good’ in Old English.
Table 1.3 The adjective gōd ‘good’ in Old English
| Strong | Weak | |||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Singular | Masculine | Feminine | Neuter | Masculine | Feminine | Neuter |
| Nominative | gōd | gōd | gōd | gōda | gōde | gōde |
| Accusative | gōdne | gōde | gōd | gōdan | gōdan | gōde |
| Genitive | gōdes | gōdre | gōdes | gōdan | gōdan | gōde |
| Dative | gōdum | gōdre | gōdum | gōdan | gōdan | gōdan |
| Plural | Masculine | Feminine | Neuter | M / F / N | ||
| Nominative | gōde | gōda | gōd | gōdan | ||
| Accusative | gōde | gōda | gōd | gōdan | ||
| Genitive | gōdra | gōdra | gōdra | gōdra/gōdena | ||
| Dative | gōdum | gōdum | gōdum | gōdum |
As regards verbs, the inflectional endings depended on the tense (past vs. present), the person and number of the subject, as well as the mood (indicative, imperative, subjunctive). Moreover, verbs were divided into strong verbs (change of stem vowel in the past tense and past participle) and weak verbs (regular ending), which is reflected in today’s sing ~ sang ~ sung and like ~ liked ~ liked respectively. An example of the weak class 2 verb lufian ‘love’ and the strong class 1 verb drīfan ‘drive, push’ is provided in Table 1.4.
Table 1.4 The paradigms of the weak verb lufian ‘love’ and the strong verb drīfan ‘drive, push’ (Hogg Reference Hogg2002:41, 56–7)
| lufian | Present | Past | drīfan | Present | Past | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Indicative | Indicative | |||||
| 1 Singular | lufie | lufode | 1 Singular | drīfe | drāf | |
| 2 Singular | lufast | lufodes | 2 Singular | drīfst | drife | |
| 3 Singular | lufað | lufode | 3 Singular | drīfð | drāf | |
| Plural | lufiað | lufodon | Plural | drīfað | drifon | |
| Subjunctive | Subjunctive | |||||
| Singular | lufie | lufode | Singular | drīfe | drife | |
| Plural | lufien | lufoden | Plural | drīfen | Drifen | |
| Imperative | Imperative | |||||
| 2 Singular | lufa | -- | 2 Singular | drīf | ||
| 2 Plural | lufiað | -- | 2 Plural | drīfað | ||
| Participle | lufiende | ġelufod | Participle | Drīfende | ġedrifen |
The example in Table 1.4 illustrates the vowel alternation in drīfan in the first- and third-person singular indicative and the lack thereof in the verb lufian.
Another characteristic of Old English morphology is the auxiliaries, which were not very frequent at the time. In fact, today’s auxiliaries can, could, will, would were regular verbs in English expressing a full lexical meaning like wille ‘want’ or cunnan ‘can, know’. Since the Old English period, these verbs have changed in function, that is, they have moved from lexical to grammatical and with that they lost their meaning and became syntactically attached to another verb with a full (lexical) meaning, a process known as grammaticalisation. More information on Old English morphology can be found in Hogg (Reference Hogg1992b) and Campbell (Reference Campbell1959).
1.2.2.4 Syntax
In contrast to Modern English, Old English word order was largely variable, notably because the language was highly inflected (synthetic). In Old English, there was no distinction between definite article and demonstrative, and the subject pronouns could be omitted. Despite the possibility of variable word order, certain patterns can be observed. For instance, SVO order was usually found in main clauses (e.g. God lufode middanġeard ‘God loved [the] realm’). In relative or subordinate clauses of time, place, condition and result, the verb tended to occur at the end (SOV order) (e.g. þæt ðec dryhtguma deaþ oferswiþeþ ‘lit. that you mighty ruler death overpowers’ (Beowulf 1768 in van Gelderen Reference van Gelderen2006:57)). A VS order was common in interrogatives and commands, as well as in declarative clauses introduced by adverbials (e.g. þā ‘then/where’) or object noun phrases. An interrogative VS example is Hæfst þū ǣnigne gefēran? ‘lit. have you any companion?’ (Barber, Beal and Shaw Reference Barber, Beal and Shaw2009:127).
As already indicated, subject pronouns were optional in Old English, as is illustrated in the first line of the Old English poem Cædmon’s Hymn (West Saxon version given here): Nu we sculan herian heofonrices weard (lit. ‘Now [we] shall praise heaven-kingdom’s guardian’). Also, in contrast to Modern English, so-called pleonastic subjects like there and it did not exist. Neither was auxiliary DO used in questions and negations (as this was a later development in the language). It may also be pointed out that negative adverbs often preceded the verb in Old English (e.g. hleoþre ne miþe ‘lit. sound not conceal’ (Riddle 8, line 4, van Gelderen Reference van Gelderen2006:71)). A final observation regarding syntactic style is that Old English often used coordination with and (paratactic style, replaced by the symbol 7 in manuscripts) in situations where Modern English would use subordination; see for instance this example from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (A-version, anno 755) in van Gelderen (Reference van Gelderen2006:69, ex. 37):
7 þy ilcan geare mon ofslog Æþelbald Miercna cyning on Seccandune
and the same year man killed Æþelbald Mercian king at Seckington
7 his lic liþ on Hreapadune 7 Beornræd feng to rice 7 …
and his body lies in Repton and Beornræd ascended the throne and …
And the same year when Æþelbald, the Mercian king, was killed at Seckington, with his body buried in Repton, Beornræd took the throne; and …
The change in inflectional morphology since the Old English period has had a great impact on English word order, as the following sections will show.
1.2.2.5 Lexicon
Like the grammar described above, the Old English lexicon was also largely Germanic, with the bulk being West Germanic. According to Minkova (Reference Minkova2005), only 3 per cent of the 30,000 words in Old English are non-Germanic. The Germanic vocabulary is characterised by its word formation, that is, words are generally created through compounding and affixation. This is well illustrated in the words wordhoard ‘vocabulary’ and frēondlīċ ‘friendly’ respectively. Kay (Reference Kay, Bergs and Brinton2012:317) notes that many Old English words can be clustered around a shared root, for example sorg ‘sorrow, distress’ with cearu ‘care’ in sorgcearu ‘anxiety’ and with byrðen ‘burden’ in sorg-byrðen ‘burden of sorrow’. Another example is the word mōd ‘mind’, which can be found in mōdhord ‘secret thoughts’, mōdcræftiġ ‘intelligent’, mōdful ‘arrogant’ or heahmōd ‘proud’. Regarding affixation, while prefixes had an effect on the meaning (e.g. negation or intensification, as found in oferfull ‘too full’ and misdǣd ‘misdeed’), suffixes often created different parts of speech (e.g. from līf ‘life’ (n) to līflēas ‘lifeless’ (adj)). For instance, the suffixes ‑e and ‑līce were used to create adverbs from adjectives such as dēop ‘deep’ vs. dēope ‘deeply’. While agent nouns were formed with ‑end and ‑ere (e.g. lærend ‘teacher’ and leornere ‘pupil, disciple’), abstract nouns were often created by affixing ‑dōm (wīsdōm ‘wisdom’), ‑hād (ċildhād ‘childhood’), ‑nes (yfelnes ‘evilness’), ‑scipe (frēondscipe ‘friendship’). It is thus possible to determine clear affixation patterns for Old English (for more details, see for instance Kay Reference Kay, Bergs and Brinton2012).
According to Baugh and Cable (Reference Baugh and Cable1993:53), only approximately 15 per cent of words recorded in Old English are still used in Modern English. Some of these words are mōdor ‘mother’, gōd ‘good’, and eorðe ‘earth’. Reasons for the limited transmission of Old English words are the influx of Norman French linked to the Norman Conquest, as well as the borrowing of terms from Latin, Greek, and other languages (see OED online for a detailed overview of words borrowed at different stages of the English language).
1.3 Middle English (1066–1476)
1.3.1 General Background
The Norman Conquest in 1066 led to a greater Norman French presence in England, particularly at the upper level of society. It is noteworthy that due to Edward the Confessor’s (1041–1066) Norman origins, French had already been used at the Royal Court, which was then continued under the reign of William the Conqueror (1066–1087). According to the Domesday Book, which recorded landowners in 1086, the majority of feudal overlords at the time originated from Normandy. Similarly, a lot of high church leaders were French. Overall, however, the Normans did not exceed 5 per cent of the population (cf. Kibbee Reference Kibbee1991:9), and the majority of the inhabitants in England therefore remained English-speaking. Due to the association of Anglo-Norman (i.e. the variety into which Norman French developed in England after the Norman Conquest) with the upper layers of society, the variety gained the prestige that English had previously held. The effect of Anglo-Norman on English varied depending on the geographical location, for example Norman influence was stronger in the south and south-east, and on the type and amount of contact (for more details regarding Anglo-Norman, see for instance Ingham Reference Ingham2010, Reference Ingham2012; Timofeeva and Ingham Reference Timofeeva and Ingham2018). In addition to Anglo-Norman, continental French was also introduced through the arrival of groups of continental French speakers from the middle of the twelfth century onwards. At that point in time, the descendants of the Anglo-Norman conquerors had already started to shift to English, which may be taken as an indication that the status of English had changed. Another historical event that had an effect on the growing status of English was the loss of Normandy under the reign of King John (1199–1216) in 1204. As a result, Normans holding fiefs in both countries had to decide on one or the other country, and the connection to Normandy lessened severely, and the status of French was therefore also affected. The existence of different languages in the first half of the Middle English period is reflected in written records as the languages took on different functions. While French was firmly established as the language of the legal system and also of literature until the mid thirteenth century, English was gradually used in different domains from the early fourteenth century onwards. Schendl (Reference Schendl, Bergs and Brinton2012:508) notes that ‘the extent of English–French bilingualism in the thirteenth century is a matter of controversy’ but that ‘English had become the first language even for the vast majority of English–French bilinguals’ by the end of the century. Latin also played an important role during the Middle English period, particularly as the language of administration/recording, scholarship and the church. The shift to English in administration took some time, notably following a period of multilingualism that was maintained by professional clerks. The rise of English as the dominant language was fostered by demographic and social changes such as the increased urbanisation until the mid fourteenth century and the plague (Schendl Reference Schendl, Bergs and Brinton2012:508).
In the earlier part of Middle English, written sources displayed a lot of regional variation. The traditional distribution of the Middle English dialects is between Kentish (south-eastern part of England), Southern (west of Sussex, south and south-west of the Thames), Northern, West Midland, and East Midland, with the latter having had a stronger Old Norse influence due to the previously mentioned Danelaw. As a written standard did not exist at the time, dialectal differences are reflected in writing, with distinctions between the North and the South being particularly striking: for example Southern /tʃ/ (church) vs. Northern /k/ (kirk), the Southern third-person singular present tense verbal suffix ‑th (goeth) vs. Northern ‑s (goes), Old English ā being realised as /ɔ:/ in the South (stone) and as /e:/ in the North (stane), as well as third-person plural pronouns they/them in the North and hi/hem in the South. The gradual rise of supralocal norms from the fifteenth century onwards led to dialect levelling, and the variation of forms was further reduced (at different speeds in different text types) with the promotion of norms that would standardise written English. While the regional factor plays an important role in the Middle English period, social factors explaining language change become more relevant from the Early Modern English period onwards.
1.3.2 The Middle English Language
1.3.2.1 Orthography
In contrast to Old English, the non-Latin letters in the alphabet, thus those based on Germanic runes, gradually fell into disuse during the Middle English period, so that yogh <ȝ> was gradually replaced by <g> and <i> (but could still be found in texts for at least another 200 years), and thorn <þ> and eth <ð>, which had indicated a voice difference (voiceless and voiced respectively), no longer indicated that difference and were then eventually replaced by <th>. Another development concerned ash <æ>, which was interchanged with <a> or <e>. Finally, wynn <ƿ> fell into disuse around 1300, having varied with and then gradually been replaced by <u> and <uu> (Blake Reference Blake1996:117–18).
1.3.2.2 Phonology
As the Middle English sound system can only be reconstructed based on written sources, comparisons to modern dialects, and language reconstruction, the previously mentioned dialectal differences help to shed some light on the phonology. As different changes were going on at the time, it is also not possible to describe ‘the Middle English phonological system’. I will thus illustrate some of the changes that took place during the period. To start with developments from Old to Middle English, g/ȝ became [w] or [j], followed by a merger with a preceding vowel which resulted in a diphthong (e.g. dæg → day or ploga → plow (van Gelderen Reference van Gelderen2014:122)). A well-known phenomenon that started in the Middle English period and continued thereafter is H-dropping. This can be illustrated through an example from Layamon’s Brut (line 223; van Gelderen Reference van Gelderen2014:122): Ich abbe i min castlen seoue þusend kempen ‘I have in my castles seven thousand fighters’. H-loss can also be observed in consonant clusters such as hnacod ‘naked’ and hlaf ‘loaf’ (cf. Lass Reference Lass and Blake1992:61–3). Other consonants that were frequently deleted during the period are the glide [w], notably between consonants like [s] or [t] and a (back) vowel (e.g. swa → so and sweord → sword), nasals like hwilum → while, and liquids as in swilce → such. In contrast to Old English, the borrowing of French words starting with a [v] is believed to have introduced the sound to the Middle English consonant system in word-initial position. Van Gelderen (Reference van Gelderen2014:124) also observes that the velar nasal sound [ŋ] is restricted to use before other velars, and that [ʒ] has disappeared since the Middle English period.
The Middle English period also saw some changes to the vowel system, notably linked to vowel length and vowel height. As for vowel length, for instance, Old English short vowels lengthened before a nasal, liquid or a voiced plosive, as in lamb or mild. This did not, however, affect short vowels preceding clusters of three consonants, as in children; in fact, this explains the contrast between child (lengthened from short i to long ī, and later diphthongised) and children (non-lengthened i). An example illustrating vowel height is the West Saxon ā sound, which was spelled and pronounced <a> in the North but <o> in the other dialect areas, thus mast ‘most’, ham ‘home’ or ane ‘one’ in the North in contrast to the forms with <o>, which are nowadays found in the written standard. In contrast, short a, as in man and land, can be found spelled with an ‘o’ in the North (van Gelderen Reference van Gelderen2014:123). For a more detailed account of phonological developments in the Middle English period, see Lass (Reference Lass and Blake1992).
1.3.2.3 Morphology
A number of important changes to the morphological system occurred during the Middle English period, such as the reduction of vowels in unstressed syllables, which is seen as explanation for the loss of grammatical gender as well as the levelling of the article forms. Similarly, case markers in nouns (except for the genitive case) and adjectives, and partly in pronouns, were affected. In fact, in comparison to Old English, the adjective in Middle English lost gender and case, as well as the weak–strong declension. The loss of grammatical gender also affected the nouns. Smith (Reference Smith, Bergs and Brinton2012:418) notes that this development, which is an effect of the loss of inflections, started in the North around 1200 and reached the South around 1400. At the same time, natural gender had gradually been increasing since late Old English.
The Middle English pronoun system, which contained personal, possessive, demonstrative, interrogative, indefinite, and the newly acquired reflexives, retained the cases. Some interesting developments concern the introduction of feminine she and plural they (with many variant spellings), and a change in the second-person pronoun system, notably the spread of singular you for thou; as the use of the two forms often reflected status differences (with you expressing distance and thou familiarity), an influence from French may be detected here. Moreover, interrogatives like who and what started to be used as relative pronouns (Smith Reference Smith, Bergs and Brinton2012:420).
Verbs were more resistant to the changes than adjectives and nouns, which can be explained through the inflectional markers containing obstruent consonants that cannot be vocalised, ‑st in the second-person singular, ‑eth in the third-person singular and ‑ed in the past tense, for example (in contrast to nasal sonorants that were vocalised and then dropped) (Smith Reference Smith, Bergs and Brinton2012:415). A decline in inflections can, however, also be observed. This is considered to have started in the Northern dialect with the loss of the endings of the infinitive, the first-person plural indicative, subjunctive, and imperative. Similarly, the Northern dialect removed the prefix ȝe- that marked the past participle (i-/y- in the South) but kept the suffix ‑en. Smith (Reference Smith, Bergs and Brinton2012:423) observes that other dialects also had an effect on the new inflectional paradigm, with verbs in the Midlands replacing the present plural ‑eth with ‑en, which then spread to the South, and the West Midlands introducing the present participle form ‑ing(e). Generally, the grammatical categories of Old English verbs (i.e. person, number, tense, and mood) still existed in Middle English. The distinction between strong and weak verbs also continued, but some movement can be observed, with certain strong verbs acquiring weak endings (i.e. the ‑ed suffix in the past tense).
The study of Middle English morphology is particularly interesting as it illustrates the gradual shift of the English language from synthetic to analytic.
1.3.2.4 Syntax
The gradual loss of inflectional endings for case, gender and number, particularly on nouns, adjectives, demonstratives and pronouns, marks a transition period in which the English language became more analytic. Some syntactic developments during the Middle English period that are testament to this shift are the increase in demonstratives before a noun and the indefinite articles a and an, as well as the increased use of the periphrastic forms of the comparative and superlative of the adjective (e.g. more and most interesting). The periphrastic structure can also be found in relation to verbs. For example, auxiliary have and be occurred with the past participle in periphrastic constructions, as in The Flemmynges […] habbeth y-left here strange speche (Trevisa 1387 in Gramley Reference Gramley2012:96). In addition to the perfect, the progressive and the future also developed quickly during the period. The inflectional subjunctive mood got competition from the indicative and then also from the modal auxiliaries (see Moessner Reference Moessner2020 for details). Similarly, auxiliary DO started to be used around 1400, as evidenced in Chaucer’s The Monk’s Tale, 441–442 (van Gelderen Reference van Gelderen2014:135): His yonge sone, that three was of age / Un-to-him seyde, fader, why do ye wepe? During the Middle English and Early Modern English periods, periphrastic DO tended to function as an affirmative; its use in questions and negations developed later (for more details, see Section 1.4.2.4 Syntax). Pleonastic subjects like there can also be found more frequently in Middle English texts (e.g. With hym ther was his sone, a yong squire (Canterbury Tales, Prologue 79; van Gelderen Reference van Gelderen2014:134)). In the course of the Middle English period, an increase in embedded sentences can be observed, which led to an increase in the use of complementisers and relative pronouns. Also, while Old English displayed different word order patterns, Middle English became a firmly SVO language (on this issue and for a broader overview of Middle English syntax, see for instance Fischer Reference Fischer and Blake1992).
1.3.2.5 Lexicon
The lexicon of Middle English is considered to be very different from the Old English lexicon. Socio-political changes like the Norman Conquest in 1066 led to the borrowing of many words, while the formation of new words based on existing resources in English continued.
Sources for borrowing were particularly Latin and French, where the influence of the latter may be divided into two phases, notably 1066–1250 and 1250–1500. While the first phase saw the introduction of words likes baron, servant, and messenger, the second phase, which was much stronger, saw c. 10,000, words being borrowed, notably nouns, verbs, adjectives, and some adverbs. Generally, the borrowed words in both periods included the fields of government (royal, state, authority, duke, tax), law (judge, verdict, evidence), food (bacon, pork, pastry, orange), art and fashion (poet, fashion, lace), learning (study, grammar, surgeon, doctrine), and religion (temptation, divine, sanctity) (see van Gelderen Reference van Gelderen2014:104–5), which also provides insight into the social and political function of (Norman) French.
As regards word formation, compounding, which was very productive during the Old English period, continued as a strategy for the creation of new words, particularly noun compounds such as bagpipe, schoolmaster, bloodhound and birthday. Adjective–noun compounds like grandfather, shortbread and highroad were also created in the Middle English period, as were nouns in which a verbal stem compounds with a nominal (e.g. leap-year). Other combinations like adjectives including two adjectival elements, like light-green, icy-cold, noun and past participle combined, as in moss-grown, moth-eaten, book-learned, and adjective and past participle combined, as in new-born, also existed (Sylvester Reference Sylvester, Bergs and Brinton2012:460). As regards derivation as a process of word formation, Sylvester (Reference Sylvester, Bergs and Brinton2012:461) notes that Middle English may have been the starting point of a development that led to a restructuring of the word-formation system, notably through borrowing from French and Latin. As a result, two derivational strata (i.e. a native one and a foreign one) can be found. While the native one is best described as word-based and base-invariant (e.g. allow-able), the foreign one is stem-based and reflects morphophonemic alternations (e.g. navig-able and pirate/piracy, infant/infancy respectively). As regards prefixes, many Old English prefixes disappeared and therefore made room for borrowings from French and Latin (see for instance Dalton-Puffer Reference Dalton-Puffer1996). Romance suffix innovations are, for instance, ‑ant and ‑arie, as in servant and secretary respectively, and ‑able, ‑al, ‑ous, as in measurable, moral, and jealous, for adjectives.
Due to the borrowing of many words, Middle English contains a number of synonyms, such as to begin vs. to commence. Moreover, semantic changes continued to take place, which can be well traced in the OED online.
1.4 Early Modern English (1476–1700)
1.4.1 General Background
The many socio-political developments during the Early Modern English period, including the Reformation, the Renaissance and the beginning of colonisation, as well as important socio-cultural landmarks such as the introduction of the printing press with movable type in 1476 and the publication of the Book of Common Prayer (1549) and the King James Bible (1611), had a great impact on the English language. While the printing press, the Book of Common Prayer and the King James Bible had a normative effect on the written language, the Renaissance and colonisation introduced new lexicons from other languages. As previously discussed in relation to literacy levels and text production, the development of English vernacular literacy during the Middle English period (c. 1066–1500) is often viewed in relation to other languages, notably Latin, Anglo-Norman and French for the latter period. From 1500 onwards, the classical languages played an important role, particularly regarding lexicon, and in certain domains, Latin as the language of learning, for instance. This is also the period during which English became more dominant again and acquired a wide range of different functions, such as in administration and also learning. Moreover, the previously observed regional variation in English was gradually superseded by supralocal forms: the language underwent processes of standardisation.
1.4.1.1 The Emergence of a Supralocal Written Norm
According to Benskin (Reference Benskin, Leuvensteijn and Berns1992:71), a standard form of written English did not exist before the end of the fourteenth century. Rather, the language was characterised by local and regional dialects as writing systems. These had largely disappeared by the beginning of the sixteenth century. This indicates that dialect levelling and supralocalisation processes leading to the development of a linguistic norm for a written supra-regional variety must have largely taken place during the fifteenth century. This process was likely reinforced by the introduction of the printing press. While an important role in the development of an emerging written norm has for a long time been attributed to a London-based ‘(Chancery) Standard’ that then spread across England, this so-called ‘orthodox version’ of an emerging written norm (Wright Reference Wright and Wright2020b:3) has been convincingly challenged in several studies (e.g. Benskin Reference Benskin and Kay2004; Wright Reference Wright, Fernández, Fuster and Calvo1994, Reference Wright2000; Reference Wright2020a). It was likely a combination of many factors, and particularly the increased mobility and role of socially important people like members of trade and craft guilds, that led to a reduction of linguistic variants, which paved the way for a more uniform written norm (see Wright Reference Wright and Wright2020c:530).
1.4.2 The Early Modern English Language
1.4.2.1 Orthography
The introduction of the printing press had a great effect on the regulation of orthography during this period. Even though the spelling looks different from today and often seems irregular, a certain degree of uniformity can be noticed, alongside alternative spellings. Some of these alternatives are <y> for earlier <þ> (e.g. ye for the), <v> and <u> as well as <y> and <i> in certain positions in the word. Generally, a distinction between printed (public) and private writings can be observed, for instance concerning capitalisation and contractions. Moreover, archaic forms could occur alongside newer forms, as well as phonetic spellings; these variations continued into the Late Modern English period (cf. Osselton Reference Osselton, Rydén, Tieken-Boon van Ostade and Kytö1998a, Reference Osselton, Rydén, Tieken-Boon van Ostade and Kytöb).
1.4.2.2 Phonology
The Early Modern English period is characterised by several sound changes, the most important of which is the so-called Great Vowel Shift. This shift, which started in the late Middle English period and led to a mismatch between spelling and pronunciation, was a chain shift that affected the long vowels. More precisely, a whole set of sounds underwent change: the high vowels /iː/ and /uː/ diphthongised to [əɪ] and [əu] and then to [aɪ] and [au] in Modern English (e.g. tīme ~ time [tiːmə] → [təɪm] and fūl ~ foul [fuːl] → [fəul]). The long front vowels moved up one articulatory slot, so that /ē/ in meet [mēt] became [miːt], for example. As regards the long back vowels, in Southern England, they also moved up one articulatory slot (e.g. fool [foːl] → [fuːl]), while in the Northern part of the island /oː/ became /øː/ and /øː/ became /yː/, and /uː/ did not diphthongise, as reflected in the pronunciation of about and house (i.e. /əbuːt/ and /huːs/ respectively). Two theories exist concerning the starting point of the shift: (1) a pull chain whereby the highest long vowels /iː/ and /uː/ diphthongised first and the empty articulatory slots that they left behind were then filled by pulling the other long vowels upwards, or (2) a push chain whereby the high-mid vowels /eː/ and /oː/ started to rise first and then pushed the higher vowels up, leading the top ones to diphthongise. In addition to discussions concerning the starting point of the chain shift, different scenarios providing socially plausible explanations also exist. It is generally agreed that the sound change was largely complete by 1700 (for a more detailed discussion of the sound change, see for instance Fennell Reference Fennell2001:160–1; Krug Reference Krug, Bergs and Brinton2012). In contrast to the long vowels, the short vowel system remained comparatively stable except for some small shifts (see Lass Reference Lass and Wright2000 for details). Some other sound changes to be mentioned are the addition of [ʒ], as in vision, and [ŋ], as in sung, as phonemes to the consonant inventory. Some sounds were also lost, for example [r] in words like parcel, [k] and [w] in initial clusters like knight and write respectively. Moreover, H-dropping continued in initial position. Finally, stress should be mentioned briefly as the Germanic stress rules (i.e. typically on the first syllable, except for prefixes), which were dominant in Old and Middle English, were affected by the introduction of multi-syllable words borrowed from French and Latin with stress on the antepenultimate syllable. Due to these new words, the general rule changed and stress often occurred on later syllables (cf. van Gelderen Reference van Gelderen2014:169).
1.4.2.3 Morphology
The loss of inflections continued into the Early Modern English period, resulting in an inflectional system that largely resembles that of today. Many of the linguistic changes taking place during this period have also been viewed with regard to sociolinguistic variation (see particularly Nevalainen and Raumolin-Brunberg Reference Nevalainen and Raumolin-Brunberg2017 [2003] based on the Corpus of Early English CorrespondenceFootnote 14). As regards case marking of nouns, only genitive ‑s and its allomorphs /ɪz/, /s/, /z/ as the plural morpheme survived after 1500. After late Middle English, the of-genitive was also increasingly used. The two variants could often be found in different contexts, with the ‑s-genitive on human nouns and on modifiers in subjective relation to the head (the mother’s return) and the of-genitive on inanimate nouns and on modifiers in objective relation to the head (the return of the mother). Another related construction is the so-called ‘his-genitive’ (e.g. the Count his gallies in Shakespeare’s Twelfth Night), which emerged in the twelfth century due to homophony of genitive ‑s and weak forms of his where the /h/ was deleted, which was widespread during the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries (Cowie Reference Cowie, Bergs and Brinton2012:604–5). As for the pronouns, one of the most important developments concerned the previously mentioned second-person you/thou distinction, whereby you as the polite form in a social hierarchy and as a neutral form among the upper layers of society started to spread downwards, with the result that you became the unmarked form by 1600. Thou continued to be used to illustrate asymmetrical relationships, particularly to express intimacy, and sometimes contempt (Cowie Reference Cowie, Bergs and Brinton2012:606). When thou gradually fell into disuse in the seventeenth century, so did the second-person verbal marker ‑st (e.g. thou walkest). Another much-researched change concerns the third-person singular present tense variants, notably ‑s and ‑th, which were in competition with each other throughout the period under discussion. While the ‑s variant was the Northern form that gradually spread southwards, the southern variant ‑th was associated with literary language, likely also supported by the printers. Nevalainen and Raumolin-Brunberg (Reference Nevalainen and Raumolin-Brunberg2017:122–3) illustrate the change based on correspondence and observe that the initial change to ‑s in the second half of the fifteenth century was led by the lowest ranks of those who were literate, while a second change around 1600 was led by the middle or upwardly mobile ranks, particularly women (for regional spread, see Nevalainen and Raumolin-Brunberg Reference Nevalainen and Raumolin-Brunberg2017:177 and Gordon, Oudesluijs and Auer Reference Gordon, Oudesluijs and Auer2020). As regards internal factors, it has been shown that lexical verbs adopted ‑s faster than auxiliaries HAVE and DO, which tend to retain the ‑th inflection much longer, particularly in certain text types. Within the context of language standardisation, the study of language change involving the interplay of different factors makes the Early Modern English period particularly interesting.
1.4.2.4 Syntax
The development towards a more analytic language continued during this period, with the word order becoming increasingly fixed, and more grammatical words entering the English language, with prepositions and determiners starting to replace cases. With the fixing of the word order, syntactic punctuation was introduced in the seventeenth century, particularly through the works of the playwright and poet Ben Jonson (1572–1637) (van Gelderen Reference van Gelderen2014:177). Relatedly, subjects largely became obligatory, with only a few examples illustrating a lack thereof (e.g. Milton’s Paradise Regained (I, 85, in van Gelderen Reference van Gelderen2014:175): This is my Son belov’d, in him am pleas’d.). Moreover, the grammaticalisation of lexical verbs continued, which led to the availability of more auxiliary verbs that were syntactically bound, frequently contracted, and whose meaning was bleached. In contrast to Old and Middle English, where negation was expressed by one or two negatives, multiple negation was reduced in the Early Modern English period, with not or nothing being used.
As previously pointed out, auxiliary DO had developed further during this period, being used in questions and negations, and had almost become the rule by 1700. It is important to point out that the development differed from text type to text type, but its rise seems to have been associated with more informal registers such as family letters (Nurmi Reference Nurmi1999). As for the role of different social layers of society, Nurmi (Reference Nurmi1999:189) notes that ‘social aspirers show greater reluctance than other informants in accepting the construction’, which may be interpreted as indicating that the change was driven by the lower layers of society. Another construction that increased in frequency during the Early Modern English period is the progressive (She is writing a letter). As for other developments during the period, a detailed overview and discussion can be found in Denison (Reference Denison1993), amongst others.
1.4.2.5 Lexicon
The Early Modern English period is of great interest when it comes to lexical borrowing. The renewed interest in the classical languages led to many new borrowings, particularly in the fields of science, medicine and religion. In the later part of the period, there was some opposition to the great number of borrowings, which were called ‘inkhorn terms’, indicating that these classical words needed much ink due to their polysyllabic nature. The tension between native (i.e. Germanic) and non-native vocabulary also reflected a status distinction whereby inkhorn terms were considered ‘learned’ and ‘bookish’ or ‘hard words’. The latter term continued to be used and also served as the basis for the earliest monolingual dictionaries such as Robert Cawdrey’s A Table Alphabeticall, contayning and teaching the true writing and vnderstanding of hard vsuall English words, borrowed from the Hebrew, Greeke, Latine, or French &c (Reference Cawdrey1604). In addition to providing words like quadrable, sporadic, invitation and susceptible, Greek and Latin also served as a model for coining new words, (e.g. blatant, episcopal). In addition to Latin and Greek as sources for words, the OED reveals that words were also still borrowed from French, and then from Dutch, Italian, Spanish and others. After all, trade and colonisation brought different countries and their languages into closer contact. Generally, changes to the lexicon during the period were particularly due to borrowing and coinage of words, while meaning shifts continued to take place (see for instance Durkin Reference Durkin2014).
1.5 Later Modern English (1700–1945)
1.5.1 General Background
This period was characterised by many important socio-political developments, notably political changes like the Acts of Union (1707), passed by the English and Scottish Parliaments, that led to the creation of the United Kingdom of Great Britain, as well as the second Act of Union (1801) that added Ireland to the United Kingdom. In 1922, Ireland left the United Kingdom and became a Free State within the British Commonwealth, followed by the creation of the Republic of Ireland outside the Commonwealth in 1949. As Beal (Reference Beal2004:10) notes, ‘the period between 1700 and 1945 saw the rise and fall of the British Empire, the American War of Independence [in 1776] […], and the rise of the USA as the most powerful nation on earth’. The late twentieth century saw political autonomy movements of Scotland and Wales that put a greater focus on Scots, Scottish Gaelic and Welsh (see Smith et al., Nance, and Willis, respectively, this volume).
Other important developments during the period were the Industrial Revolution (c. 1760–1830), including the revolution in transportation, as well as demographic developments like continued urbanisation. The effect of industrialisation led to labour-force mobility to the cities and towns. As the movement was more rapid than jobs available, an impoverished urban class developed that required support. London was particularly affected by the migration and therefore grew on a large scale during that period (cf. Hobsbawm Reference Hobsbawm1990:43; also see Lawton Reference Lawton, Langton and Morris1986). It is noteworthy that a large number of people resettled in the colonial territories, particularly North America and later the Southern Hemisphere. Industrialisation also saw the emergence of new centres in the North East (due to mining) and the North West/Midlands (due to textile manufacture and commerce) (cf. Beal Reference Beal2004:6–7). On a linguistic level, the movements also had an effect on the traditional rural dialects, notably dialect levelling and the development of new urban dialects. Nevertheless, general dialect distinctions, particularly in the North and the South, but also in the East and West Midlands, were retained (see for instance Wales Reference Wales2006; Kerswill Reference Kerswill and Wright2018). Other important developments, as previously already pointed out (see Section 1.1.1), such as the rise in literacy rates, in combination with the technological changes and the introduction of elementary compulsory schooling, had an effect on the publishing market and the development of mass media. Related to communications, another important development was the introduction of the Penny Post in 1840, which led to a steep increase in the sending of letters, both within Britain and to countries overseas. Further technical inventions and introductions concerned the electric telegraph in 1837 and the introduction of the telephone in 1876. Spoken communication was revolutionised through the invention of radio in 1895, as well as the establishment of the BBC in 1927 (Beal Reference Beal2004:9).
1.5.1.1 The Codification and Prescription of Written and Spoken Norms
Changes to selected linguistic features during the Later Modern English period, particularly during the eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries, are often viewed within the context of ongoing language standardisation, notably the codification stage, which is followed by the prescription stage that may be regarded as still ongoing (Haugen Reference Haugen1966; Milroy and Milroy Reference Milroy and Milroy1999; for proposed stages of standardisation, see also Deumert and Vandenbussche Reference Deumert and Vandenbussche2003 and Ayres-Bennett Reference Ayres-Bennett, Ayres-Bennett and Bellamy2021).
In contrast to codification processes in other languages like French, Italian or Spanish, England did not have an academy that fixed the written and spoken norms. Instead, well-educated individuals took it upon themselves to codify the English language in the form of grammar books, spelling books, dictionaries, pronunciation guides, and similar. Selected examples of these normative works that enjoyed great popularity in the Late Modern English period are Samuel Johnson’s Dictionary of the English Language (Reference Johnson1755), Robert Lowth’s Short Introduction to English Grammar (Reference Lowth1762), and John Walker’s Critical Pronouncing Dictionary (Reference Walker1791). The written variety promoted was strongly associated with a high level of education and social position, notably the polite language of educated gentlemen from London. Similarly, the ‘standard’ pronunciation to appeal to was the language spoken at the Court in the early eighteenth century, according to Sheridan (Reference Sheridan, Dodsley, Dilly and Wilkie1780: Preface). Interestingly, Sheridan, an Irishman, and Walker, a Scot, pointed out pronunciation mistakes by people from Ireland and Scotland, as well as Wales (in the case of Sheridan) and Cockney speakers (in the case of Walker) (cf. Beal Reference Beal2004:172). More generally, it may be argued that changes in society during the Industrial Revolution provided possibilities for social climbing, which may be linked to linguistic insecurity (cf. Crowley Reference Crowley1991:73). The linguistic manuals available could range from descriptive, prescriptive to proscriptive in nature, including variation depending on the specific linguistic features under discussion. Since early 2000 much research has been concerned with the systematic investigation of these normative works (see e.g. Tieken-Boon van Ostade Reference Tieken-Boon van Ostade2008, Reference Tieken-Boon van Ostade2010) as well as the effect that precepts in normative works had on actual language usage, which has been tested on linguistic corpora (cf. Auer Reference Auer2009; Auer and González-Díaz Reference Auer and González-Díaz2005; Anderwald Reference Anderwald2016). The type of data at researchers’ disposal is no longer focused only on the upper layers of society but also increasingly covers the entire social stratum (see Section 1.1.2 on literacy rates).
1.5.2 The Later Modern English Language
1.5.2.1 Orthography
Orthography had been largely codified by 1700 (cf. Scragg Reference Scragg1974:80), but variation nevertheless continued. A distinction needs to be made here between printed and handwritten texts. While a high degree of orthographic uniformity can be found in printed texts by the beginning of the Late Modern English period, variation continues to be found in handwritten, and particularly in private, documents such as letters and diaries. Well-educated writers in Late Modern England would have tended to follow the norms presented in reference works, but stylistic differences could still be found (see for instance Tieken-Boon van Ostade’s study of Jane Austen’s language Reference Tieken-Boon van Ostade2014: ch. 5). The language of unschooled writers, like many of the labouring poor, was often not in line with the norm, and spelling variation was found until the introduction of compulsory elementary schooling (and beyond). For instance, Auer, Gardner and Iten (Reference Auer, Gardner, Iten, Schiegg and Huber2023) show that long ‘s’, which first disappeared from print around 1800 and thereafter gradually in the letters of educated writers (cf. Fens-de Zeeuw and Straaijer Reference Fens-de Zeeuw and Straaijer2012), can frequently be found in pauper letters in the first quarter of the nineteenth century.
1.5.2.2 Phonology
In contrast to previous periods where it was more difficult to describe the phonology, the codification processes that are reflected in pronouncing dictionaries and phonetic commentaries, as well as later dialect descriptions, have allowed for a better reconstruction of contemporary phonology. Within this context, it is also important to point out that the development of Received Pronunciation (RP) took place during the Late Modern English period (cf. Mugglestone Reference Mugglestone1995). While ‘proper’ pronunciation in the eighteenth century was based on educated speakers in London, the nineteenth century attached a sociolinguistic status to this model of pronunciation, which was at the time no longer only associated with London (see Beal Reference Beal2004:170–1, 184). Factors fostering the sociolectal status of RP are considered to be the expansion of the public school system linked with teacher and peer pressure as well as the creation of close-knit social networks (see Beal Reference Beal2004:186). Despite the non-localised nature of RP, its sociolectal status has led to accent discrimination that is still felt today (cf. Accentism ProjectFootnote 15) (see also Levey, this volume). A comprehensive discussion of Late Modern English phonology is not possible here (for a detailed discussion, see Jones Reference Jones2003). To illustrate one phonological change, Jones (Reference Jones, Bergs and Brinton2012:827) notes that the raising of [ee] to [ii] was completed in the eighteenth century, which led to a merger reflected in meat/meet and beat/beet.
1.5.2.3 Morphology
As regards morphological developments, the greatest simplifications had taken place prior to Late Modern English, but regularisation – also linked to codification and prescription processes – can be observed during the period (cf. Denison Reference Denison and Romaine1998; Görlach Reference Görlach1999, Reference Görlach2001).Footnote 16 A good amount of variation can be found in participial verb forms during the period (e.g. lighted vs. lit), notably linked to different text types, as well as printed versus handwritten texts. Similarly, regularisation can be found in preterite and past participle forms (cf. Gustafsson Reference Gustafsson2002). The Late Modern English period also saw different developments of the inflectional subjunctive in different constructions. While the function of the subjunctive in adverbial clauses such as if he go has largely been taken over by the indicative (if he goes) and modal verbs (if he should go) (see Auer Reference Auer, Dalton-Puffer, Kastovsky, Ritt and Schendl2006:44), a slight increase of the subjunctive in mandative contexts in British English has been observed (see Crawford Reference Crawford, Rohdenburg and Schlüter2009). Mondorf (Reference Mondorf, Bergs and Brinton2012:846) points out that the spread of the third-person singular ‑s inflection, which had largely propagated during the Early Modern English period at the expense of the Northern ‑th inflection, eventually supplanted high-frequency forms like hath, doth and saith in the Late Modern English period. The period also saw important changes to the reflexive structures, including the replacement of the reflexive by zero forms, such as indulge (oneself) in something, as well as the replacement of ‑self by the way construction (e.g. wound itself vs. wound its way (Mondorf Reference Mondorf, Bergs and Brinton2012:846–50)).
Moreover, an interesting variation can be observed between possessive noun phrases and objective noun phrases preceding verbal gerunds, which is illustrated in one and the same sentence in Elizabeth Gaskell’s novel Wives and Daughters (1866): ‘I don’t mind your calling me a clog, if only we were fastened together. But I do mind you calling me a donkey,’ he replied. While prescriptivists attempted to ban the objective variant (you in the above example), both variants are considered grammatically correct today, with the possessive variant (your in the above example) having become associated with more formal contexts (Mondorf Reference Mondorf, Bergs and Brinton2012:857–8). A couple of other morphological variations/developments of interest are variable adverb marking (e.g. great vs. greatly (Rohdenburg Reference Rohdenburg and Kortmann2004)), and the development of the adjectival comparative form from synthetic to analytic (e.g. worthier vs. more worthy (González-Díaz Reference González-Díaz2008)). More detailed accounts of Late Modern English morphology, in addition to specialised, often corpus-based studies, can be found in Denison (Reference Denison and Romaine1998), Görlach (Reference Görlach1999, Reference Görlach2001) and Mondorf (Reference Mondorf, Bergs and Brinton2012).
1.5.2.4 Syntax
Even though most syntactic changes in the history of English took place during the Middle English period (Denison Reference Denison1993:x), some changes that have received some scholarly attention to date concern the period after 1700. The rise of electronic corpora like ARCHER and specialised genre corpora have allowed for increased research on syntactic changes. Generally, English continued to become more analytic, and the word order of Modern English was fixed as SVO. While the prescriptivist movement, which is nowadays often associated with pedagogical grammars and the education system, may have tried to prevent some syntactic changes on a formal level, variation has continued in different text types and contexts. A typical example of such a linguistic feature is preposition-stranding (e.g. The couch which I sat on), which has been stigmatised while so-called pied-piping has been favoured (i.e. The couch on which I sat) (see Yáñez-Bouza Reference Yáñez-Bouza2015 for a detailed study on the effect of normative works on actual preposition placement during the period 1500–1900). In her diachronic study, Yáñez-Bouza (Reference Yáñez-Bouza2015) observes that the trend to stigmatise preposition-stranding was started by John Dryden in the seventeenth century, and was then continued in proscriptions by eighteenth-century grammarians. As a result, preposition-stranding immediately declined (see Reference Yáñez-Bouza2015:306). In addition to the effect of prescriptivism, Yáñez-Bouza also shows that preposition-stranding (in contrast to pied-piping) is associated with informal language use (see also Levey, this volume).
An example of a grammatical innovation in the Late Modern English period is the progressive passive construction (e.g. The music is being played on the street), which emerged at the end of the eighteenth century. The progressive was previously avoided or expressed through an active progressive that had a passive meaning (e.g. But are there six labourers’ sons educating in the universities at this moment? (1850 Kingsley, Alton Locke xiii.138, as given in Denison Reference Denison and Romaine1998:151)). Like preposition-stranding, the progressive passive construction was condemned by nineteenth-century prescriptivists (see Bailey Reference Bailey1996:222–3). Despite attempts to stop the development of the construction, it is now part of the English language. Another passive construction that emerged and consolidated during the Late Modern English period is the get-passive construction (The flowers got stolen last night). Hundt (Reference Hundt2001:85) traces the increase and firm establishment of the construction in ARCHER from the eighteenth to the twentieth century (see Aarts et al. Reference Aarts, López-Couso, Ménez Naya, Bergs and Brinton2012:871–2 for more details). Aarts et al. (Reference Aarts, López-Couso, Ménez Naya, Bergs and Brinton2012:873) note that the Late Modern English period saw not only the emergence of new linguistic features but also the completion and regulation of a range of changes in syntactic domains such as the progressive, the perfect, and auxiliary DO linked to the verb phrase, and complementation and relative clauses linked to subordination. To briefly illustrate the progressive construction, the feature has existed since Old English times, it became established in Early Modern English (see Denison Reference Denison and Romaine1998:130), and was firmly integrated into the English language during the nineteenth century (see Smitterberg Reference Smitterberg2005:57–8), notably particularly in the genres of letters and drama. The increase in this linguistic feature continued in the twentieth century (see Hundt Reference Hundt2004). Like the progressive construction, relativisers were also regulated during the Late Modern English period: the wh-forms (which, whom, whose, who), that and ‘∅’ (null) had become established and several constraints had been imposed on them (e.g. the animacy parameter that distinguishes between animate who and inanimate which (see Aarts et al. Reference Aarts, López-Couso, Ménez Naya, Bergs and Brinton2012:882 for details)).
While only a snapshot of some of the syntactic changes could be presented here, the increasing availability of text corpora has led to a significant growth of research in the field of syntax.
1.5.2.5 Lexicon
With regard to the lexicon, this period was not only of great importance concerning the creation of norms (including orthography), such as the previously mentioned Dictionary of the English Language (Reference Johnson1755) by Samuel Johnson, and thereafter the creation of the Oxford English Dictionary (OED; cf. Gilliver Reference Gilliver2016), but socio-political changes and innovations in science and technology led to the creation of new words and the introduction of words from other languages. This is illustrated in the timeline of the OED online (selection 1700–1945) in Table 1.5.
Table 1.5 OED online timeline overview (1700–1945) including number of words and sample words
| Sub-period | Number of new words | Sample words |
|---|---|---|
| 1700–1749 | 31,178 | mock-nightingale, monitum, nefastous, open-minded, opera glass |
| 1750–1799 | 48,486 | heads up, mitout, newsreader, otter-board, overhunting |
| 1800–1849 | 108,927 | Methow, New Year’s, miscreating, mobed, obsequience |
| 1850–1899 | 155,646 | Mordva, monometrically, nucleaus ambiguous, nucleus pulposus, untraditional |
| 1900–1949 | 92,029 | gal pal, megaphylly, ncoardial, nucleaus accumbens, sevika |
The numbers in Table 1.5 clearly show that the nineteenth century saw a great number of new words being introduced into the English language. When zooming in on the first half of the nineteenth century (with 108,927 new words) regarding subject areas, it is striking that the majority of words, notably 23,368, were categorised under Sciences, while 3,831 came under Crafts and Trades, 3,717 under Arts, 2,850 under Sport and Leisure, 2,345 under Transport, and 2,378 under Religion and Belief. The bulk (52,003) of these new words note ‘English’ as the language of origin, suggesting that these are newly created words, with 49,350 coming from other Indo-European languages. While this is merely a brief case study, it sheds new light on the development of the lexicon in modern times.
It is noticeable that new words entering the language can have a great variety of sources. They can be (a) loanwords from other languages (wanderlust, fait accompli, pasta), (b) new compounds (junkfood, green butcher), (c) new affixes (ex-ex-husband, prewoman), (d) clippings, mergers and inventions (dancercise, veggie-burger, hacktivist), (e) phrase words (a nobody-cares attitude), (f) conversion (a show-off (V to N)), (g) slang (depresso city), (h) acronyms and initialisms (FAQ for ‘frequently asked questions’ or LOL ‘laughing out loud’), (i) retronyms (landline phone, paper copy), or (j) onomatopoeia (tweet, Twitter) (van Gelderen Reference van Gelderen2014:226).
In addition to the creation and introduction of new words, words can also change their meanings over time. An example is the word silly, which means ‘foolish’ or ‘mentally incapable’ today.Footnote 17 The word derives from Old English *sælig, a cognate to the modern German selig and the Dutch zalig, which both mean ‘blissful’, ‘extremely happy’. The meaning of ‘blissful’ in English can be traced from the Old English period to the mid sixteenth century (meaning 2). During the same period, the OED also lists meanings ‘5. Innocent, harmless. Often as an expression of compassion for persons or animals suffering’ and ‘6.a. Deserving of pity or sympathy; pitiable, miserable, “poor”; helpless, defenceless’. In the early sixteenth century, the meaning of ‘foolish, simple, silly’ (meaning 8) was first recorded. The different semantic examples suggest that the ‘blissful’ or ‘blessed’ meaning of silly became interpreted as ‘innocent, harmless’ (i.e. eliciting compassion), but at the same time ‘helpless’ with the meaning of weak. From there, it would have gradually developed the meaning of ‘foolish’. This type of semantic change can best be described as pejoration. Other types of semantic change include amelioration (the meaning becomes more positive), widening (the meaning increases), narrowing (the meaning becomes narrower), metaphor (meaning change due to perceived similarity), metonymy (inclusion of additional meanings), hyperbole (meaning shift due to exaggeration), and taboo replacement. It is notable that these are not fixed categories, in that different scholars may use more categories while others conflate them (cf. Durkin Reference Durkin2009; see Traugott and Dasher Reference Traugott and Dasher2001:51–104 for an overview of prior work on semantic change).
1.6 Closing Comments
This chapter has provided an overview of the development of the English language from the eighth to the twentieth century. Tracing more than a thousand years of language history within one chapter necessarily leads to simplification and the omission of details regarding different linguistic features. For further reading on the history of English, many detailed case studies regarding linguistic features have been carried out. In addition, grammars covering specific periods, and volumes focusing on English historical phonology, morphology, syntax, lexicography provide a great amount of detailed information (see selected references in this chapter and dedicated chapters in the handbooks below). As regards overviews, a great many student text and resource books have recently been published, as well as handbooks and series like The Oxford History of English (Reference Mugglestone2006), edited by Lynda Mugglestone, The Handbook of the History of English (Reference van Kemenade and Los2009), edited by van Kemenade and Los, The Oxford Handbook of the History of English (Reference Nevalainen and Traugott2016), edited by Nevalainen and Traugott, and Brinton and Bergs’ The History of English series (Reference Brinton and Bergs2017, Mouton de Gruyter). A New Cambridge History of the English Language (6 volumes), edited by Raymond Hickey, is Reference Hickeyin press. Moreover, edited volumes focusing on linguistic developments in specific centuries have increased, for example Hickey (Reference Hickey2010) on the eighteenth century, and Kytö, Rydén and Smitterberg (Reference Kytö, Rydén and Smitterberg2006) on the nineteenth century.
Generally, the increasing availability of corpora covering different text types across the history of English (available in manuscript form and/or print), including texts produced in different regions and across different layers of society, continues to allow English historical linguists to better understand how the English language has developed over time and what linguistic and social factors affected different linguistic changes.
2.1 Introduction
In spite of the prodigious amount of effort invested by grammarians in codifying English and innumerable pages describing and illustrating standard usage in grammar books and dictionaries, it is perhaps remarkable that a linguistically principled definition of standard English continues to evade professional scholars. Milroy (Reference Milroy, Macaulay and Fought2004:162) argues that ‘the concept of the standard is surprisingly underspecified and undertheorised’, while Coupland (Reference Coupland2000:623) laments the inability of linguists to arrive at a ‘persuasive set of principles and perspectives’ in relation to what standard English is. Though there is broader consensus on what constitutes standard written English as the result of its extensive codification, the concept of a spoken standard remains far more nebulous (Cheshire Reference Cheshire, Bex and Watts1999a:129; Cameron Reference Cameron2012:100), raising doubts as to whether a unitary standard spoken variety even exists in any objective, well-defined sense (e.g. Poplack Reference Poplack, Valdman and Hartford1982:2; see also Snell, this volume, for further discussion).
Much confusion about what constitutes standard spoken English derives from the failure of the prescriptive grammatical tradition to draw systematic distinctions between writing and speech (Crowley Reference Crowley, Bex and Watts1999:129; Milroy and Milroy Reference Milroy and Milroy2012:22). This confusion is further exacerbated by the widespread belief that written English is the most ‘legitimate’ or ‘authentic’ representation of the language. Invidious comparisons with written texts, where standardisation is most easily achieved, are at the root of public opinion that uniformity in language represents the normal state of affairs whereas variation, inherent to all spoken language, is deviant and undesirable (Cameron Reference Cameron2012:39).
Pervasive indeterminacy surrounding what counts (or does not count) as standard spoken English is further compounded by the multiple frameworks used to analyse it, not to mention the obfuscatory ideologies associated with the standard language itself. These problems have conspired in blurring the boundaries between standard and non-standard English, giving rise to numerous ‘grey areas’ and definitional ‘fuzziness’ (Milroy and Milroy Reference Milroy and Milroy2012:22).
The following sections elaborate on why the notions of standard and non-standard English pose many terminological and conceptual problems and explore alternative perspectives on standard English and the process of standardisation. Special consideration is given to everyday spoken English and its core properties of variation and change, both of which are fundamentally at odds with the pursuit of uniformity and the suppression of variability at the heart of the standardisation process (Milroy and Milroy Reference Milroy and Milroy2012:6). Because this process cannot be properly understood independently of the diachronic context in which it arose, I briefly trace the historical roots and evolution of standardisation in the English language, paying particular attention to prescriptivism and its relationship to actual usage.
Recognising that the (variable) structure of spoken English cannot be easily characterised by appealing to conventional linguistic descriptors (Cheshire Reference Cheshire, Bex and Watts1999a:129), I consider why progress in achieving a clearer understanding of the nature of spoken English has been hindered by frameworks that have downplayed or ignored the inherent variability which pervades speech. This discussion segues into a review of structural aspects of spoken English which have benefited from careful quantitative analyses, elucidating robust usage patterns that have been insufficiently acknowledged in the body of work addressing the standard language. I then turn to the concept of ‘Received Pronunciation’, assessing its associations with ‘educated’ and upper-class speech, and its status as a socially symbolic, non-localisable accent. Finally, I offer general conclusions and directions for future research.
2.2 Standard and Non-standard English: Definitional Issues
Much of the difficulty in defining standard and non-standard English resides in the terms ‘standard’ and ‘non-standard’ themselves (see Lippi-Green Reference Lippi-Green2012:62), or, more precisely, the widespread disconnect between professional linguists’ understanding of those terms and their popular, value-laden interpretations as manifested in public discourse about language.
From a sociolinguistic perspective, a standard language is typically used in a wide range of social functions (maximal elaboration of function) and is characterised by structural uniformity (minimal variation in form), achieved via the suppression of optional variability in language (Milroy and Milroy Reference Milroy and Milroy2012:6). But, as Cheshire and Milroy (Reference Cheshire, Milroy, Milroy and Milroy1993:15) point out, the term ‘standard’ can also denote ‘something to be aspired to’, whereas its converse, ‘non-standard’, can have socially undesirable connotations corresponding to inferiority and functional inadequacy. Indeed, negative ideologies associated with non-standard English usage abound and continue to fuel a long-standing ‘complaint tradition’ (Milroy and Milroy Reference Milroy and Milroy2012), couched in tenacious beliefs that (perceived) deviations from standard English are leading to linguistic corruption and degeneration. So entrenched are popular beliefs in the infallibility and general superiority of standard English that deviations from its precepts have even been linked on occasion with anti-social behaviour (Cameron Reference Cameron2012:95). Such tendentious associations serve as a reminder that popular discussions about standard usage are frequently embedded in a ‘double discourse’ in which concerns about putative linguistic decline are often more broadly symptomatic of deeper social, political or moral anxieties (Cameron Reference Cameron, Beal, Lukač and Straaijer2023:24).
In the court of public opinion, standard English is often construed in aesthetic and evaluative terms as the ‘best’, ‘most correct’ English, which is largely considered synonymous with the norms of standard written English. For many speakers, public figures, policymakers and pedagogues, standard English, however idealised and ill-defined, remains the embodiment of the English language, whereas for linguists it is one variety among many (Trudgill Reference Trudgill, Bex and Watts1999:118), albeit one invested with privileged social functions and considerable ideological freight.
Though standard English has a strong psychological hold on individuals, reinforced by prescriptive doctrines propagated by the education system, it is nonetheless evident that it can have multiple indexical associations for speakers (see Britain Reference Britain2017:290). This poses problems for reductive characterisations of standard English that define it in terms of its purported prestige, or speaker-based attributes such as level of educational attainment. There is evidence to suggest that speaker-based judgements of standard English are multidimensional, context-sensitive and by no means invariably positive (see for example, Garrett, Coupland and Williams Reference Garrett, Coupland and Williams1999). Similarly, definitions which posit standard English as the language used by ‘educated’ speakers (Quirk et al. Reference Quirk, Greenbaum, Leech and Svartvik1985:18) typically fail to acknowledge that the term ‘educated’ encompasses a range of interpretations (Coupland Reference Coupland2000:628; Lippi-Green Reference Lippi-Green2012:57).
Attempts to delineate standard and non-standard English by appealing to linguistic criteria also run into difficulty because they have tended to privilege certain conspicuous phenomena at the expense of other less noticeable ones. Inspection of the literature reveals that a core repertoire of morphosyntactic forms – a rogue’s gallery of ‘errors and solecisms’ (Cameron Reference Cameron2012:103) – is regularly invoked to demarcate standard from non-standard grammar. Among commonly cited non-standard grammatical forms are the following:
(1)
Multiple negation I don’t wanna catch nothing (LIC/Kieran/284)Footnote 1
(2)
Ain’t he was telling us that he ain’t gone back (LIC/Kate/868)
(3)
Non-standard past-tense forms then after that in the fifties come all the West Indians (LIC/John/082)
(4)
Subject–verb agreement they was all single women (LIC/Joan/637)
(5)
Non-standard relative markers cos in our school now we’ve got this camera what goes out (LIC/Kate/699)
(6)
Pronominal usage me and her never ever liked each other (LIC/Kelly/502)
Each of these examples illustrates non-standard phenomena that represent easy targets for prescriptivist critiques because of their relative social salience. Several exhibit regional and social patterns of variation and have lengthy histories extending back to Early Modern English (and beyond), undermining popular beliefs that these features are the products of deterioration from an earlier (and mythical) ‘Golden Age’ when the state of the language is assumed to have been ‘more grammatical’ (Labov Reference Labov2001:514). For many speakers, these non-standard variants represent everyday community norms, and they may even be conscripted as markers of group identity (see for example, Cheshire Reference Cheshire and Romaine1982). Speaker allegiance to such community-based norms is known to play an important role in bolstering their maintenance in the face of countervailing pressures to conform to their prescribed counterparts (Milroy Reference Milroy, Macaulay and Fought2004: 170).
The belief that the forms in (1)–(6) are resolutely non-standard derives from the conviction that they have canonical standard counterparts from which speakers deviate as the result of perceived carelessness, ignorance or incompetence. The received wisdom typically pays scant attention to the fact that linguistic behaviour is extremely sensitive to contextual factors, such that differences in context may elicit qualitatively different linguistic forms depending on the level of formality. The official consensus, as reflected in public policy documents (see for example, Cheshire Reference Cheshire, Bex and Watts1999a:147), at least until recently, is that the forms in (1)–(6) are not really appropriate to any social context. Indeed, Snell and Cushing (Reference Snell and Cushing2022:204) report that British school teachers habitually interpret features such as non-standard was, illustrated in (4) and documented since at least the Middle English period, as being ‘not even a dialect thing … just completely incorrect’, and ‘grammatically wrong’.
From a linguistic perspective, the categorisation of usage norms in terms of non-standard–standard grammatical oppositions, while superficially useful for variables such as we was/we were or I seen/I saw, cannot do justice to the full range of structural variation found in spoken English (see Cheshire Reference Cheshire, Bex and Watts1999a, Reference Cheshire, Cornips and Corrigan2005 and Section 2.4). Because such binary distinctions are strongly influenced by the codified forms associated with the standard written language, they ignore features of the spoken language that have eluded the codification process, notably, those that are intimately associated with the interactional and context-bound nature of speech. The indeterminate status of such features as either non-standard or standard, together with the recognition that conventional accounts of written English are inadequate descriptive surrogates of speech, has led to the rejection of standard spoken English as a coherent, reified entity. Scholars now stress the importance of envisioning standardisation as a ‘process that is permanently in progress’ (Cheshire and Milroy Reference Cheshire, Milroy, Milroy and Milroy1993:3) and theorise the standard spoken language in terms of a ‘set of abstract norms to which usage may conform to a greater or lesser extent’ (Milroy and Milroy Reference Milroy and Milroy2012:19).
Because the historical process of standardisation has played, and continues to play, a pivotal role in shaping lay perceptions of these abstract norms, it will be instructive to examine briefly how standardisation unfolded diachronically in order to arrive at a clearer understanding of its ideological ramifications.
2.3 The Ideology of the Standard Language
2.3.1 The Process of Standardisation and the Roots of Prescriptivism
The process of standardisation is one that does not arise naturally in the course of linguistic evolution but represents a case of deliberate human intervention (Milroy Reference Milroy2001a:535). As far as English is concerned, the roots of this process lie first and foremost in attempts to develop and regulate a uniform written language. The selection of a written variety, the first major step in the standardisation process according to Haugen (Reference Haugen1966), was an Early Modern English development. The rise of a written standard was catalysed by the advent of the printing press brought by William Caxton to England from the low countries towards the end of the fifteenth century. Its capacity to enable widespread dissemination of written texts fuelled the need for a written variety of the language which would be widely intelligible. Early attempts to develop such a variety were indebted to multiple sources (Samuels Reference Samuels1972), including Chancery English, the variety of written English used in state documents produced at the Exchequer in Westminster, as well as input from London-based and Central Midlands dialectal features (see Brinton and Arnovick Reference Brinton and Arnovick2017:316; see also Auer, this volume).
Subsequent phases in the evolution of a standard written variety acquired major impetus in the Modern English period, notably during the eighteenth century, widely regarded as the ‘heyday’ of prescriptivism (Beal Reference Beal2004). This was a period characterised by fervent efforts to codify the language and impose uniformity on rampant variability by prescribing some usages as ‘correct’ while condemning others. Some of the more strident injunctions of the English prescriptive tradition have filtered down virtually intact into the modern era. Thus, Lowth’s (Reference Lowth1776:139) formulation that ‘Two Negatives in English destroy one another, or are equivalent to an Affirmative’ continues to inform the vilification of multiple negation (e.g. I don’t have none), based on the ill-founded belief that such constructions violate mathematical and logical principles. In the quest to impose uniformity on English usage and repress variability, appeals to logic and to revered classical languages featured among the favoured strategies used by eighteenth-century grammarians to promote one variant as superior to others (Poplack, Van Herk and Harvie Reference Poplack, Van Herk, Harvie, Watts and Trudgill2002:94). Yet another strategy that paved the way to the stigmatisation of non-standard variants, while conferring legitimacy on counterparts sanctioned as standard, involved the attribution of specific non-standard forms to ‘undesirable’ social groups such as working-class speakers. This cemented associations in the public imagination between non-standard usage and social class which became increasingly prominent during the nineteenth century (Mugglestone Reference Mugglestone1995). The legacy of these associations persists in modern-day injunctions to avoid pronunciation shibboleths such as /h/-dropping, linked with ‘vulgar’, ‘ignorant’ and ‘lower class’ speech (Mugglestone Reference Mugglestone1995:107), despite the variable absence of /h/ being a widespread feature of British English dialects and attested in the language for centuries.
Summarising, over the course of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, the ideological foundations of standardisation were laid, leading to an increasing tendency in public discourse to interpret usage in terms of polarised contrasts: good/bad; right/wrong; prestigious/vulgar; educated/uneducated, and so on. Among the most enduring legacies bequeathed by the English prescriptive enterprise, strengthened by advances in literacy and mass education, is the popular conviction that the codified norms of written English, enshrined in grammar books and dictionaries, are the ultimate arbiters of usage, as opposed to the communicative competence of millions of speakers who use the language on a daily basis (Milroy and Milroy Reference Milroy and Milroy2012:22).
2.3.2 Prescription Versus Usage
In view of the ideological pervasiveness of the standard language, the dissemination of prescribed norms via normative vectors such as the school (see Snell, this volume), as well as public preoccupations with the ‘quality’ of the language, it would seem reasonable to enquire whether prescriptive discourse has had any appreciable impact on actual usage, as measured by its role in retarding linguistic change or curtailing linguistic variation. These outcomes are, of course, avowed goals of the prescriptive tradition, although until quite recently, they had received very little empirical attention (Auer and González-Díaz Reference Auer and González-Díaz2005:318; Anderwald Reference Anderwald2012:267; Hinrichs, Szmrecsanyi and Bohmann Reference Hinrichs, Szmrecsanyi and Bohmann2015:807). The current consensus is that prescriptive norms have had little effect on speech, although their impact on the standard written language is reported to be more profound. For example, Hinrichs et al. (Reference Hinrichs, Szmrecsanyi and Bohmann2015:819) note an increasing tendency in standard written English for restrictive relative clauses to be marked by that (e.g. that’s the house that Jane built) and a concomitant reduction in the use of relativiser which in these constructions. They ascribe this development, at least in part, to the effects of grammatical prescriptivism, whose precepts mandate the use of relativiser that in restrictive relative clauses, but stipulate that which should be confined to non-restrictive relative clauses (e.g. that’s Jane’s new house, which is very beautiful), in accordance with the normative predilection for establishing an isomorphic relationship between form and function.
Though speech is regarded as much less permeable to the effects of prescriptivism, there is some limited evidence that the visual properties of the written language have influenced the spoken language in the realm of ‘spelling pronunciations’, such as [wɛɪsˈkaʊt] and [fɒəˈhɛd] (‘waistcoat’, ‘forehead’) for earlier [ˈwɛskɪt] and [ˈfɒrɪd], as well as the use of [h] in hospital, herb, humble and humour, where it had previously not been pronounced (Mugglestone Reference Mugglestone and Mugglestone2006:359).
If prescriptive injunctions affect the course of linguistic change, then variants that are stigmatised, or deemed otherwise undesirable, should be expected to diminish over time, whereas their normatively sanctioned counterparts should increase (Poplack and Dion Reference Poplack and Dion2009:561). Studies of linguistic change offer very little evidence in support of this scenario, however. Even multiple negation, sometimes believed to have receded from standard written English as the result of eighteenth-century proscriptions, was in decline in most kinds of writing by the end of the seventeenth century (Nevalainen and Raumolin-Brunberg Reference Nevalainen and Raumolin-Brunberg2017:71) before doctrines of correctness held sway. This suggests that prescriptive ideologies may have reinforced a change in progress in the written language rather than having actuated it.
In yet other instances, prescriptive dictates have clearly had no influence on the trajectory of linguistic change. Witness the case of the nineteenth-century stylistic aversion to the progressive passive (e.g. the house is being built), well established in the language by the 1830s (Mugglestone Reference Mugglestone and Mugglestone2006:350), which has since replaced in both speech and writing its earlier prescribed alternative the house is building.
Among compelling recent demonstrations that prescription has little effect on the course of change is the vertiginous rise of quotative be like (e.g. I was like, ‘What courses have you taken?’), used to report speech and thought. This is widely touted as one of the most dramatic linguistic changes in spoken English during the past three decades (Labov pers. comm. in Cukor-Avila Reference Crystal, Watts and Trudgill2002:21–2). This construction, together with the use of like as a discourse marker (e.g. there was like a stranger coming towards me), has attracted much negative attention in the media, where it is stereotyped as an emblematic feature of the ‘inarticulateness’ of contemporary youth (see Buchstaller Reference Buchstaller2014:234–7). In spite of these unfavourable associations, recent research suggests that quotative be like has staked out its niche as the unrivalled exponent of the quotative system of contemporary youth, accounting for as much as 68 per cent of quotatives used by younger British speakers (Durham et al. Reference Durham, Haddican, Zweig, Johnson, Baker, Cockeram, Danks and Tyler2012). This is a change which comes at the expense of more traditional and prescriptively endorsed variants such as say (see Pichler and Cheshire, this volume).
2.3.3 Preposition Placement: A Cautionary Tale of the Relationship between Prescription and Praxis
Though the results of numerous investigations indicate that the prescriptive tradition wields little authority over spontaneous spoken language, these findings have not prevented scholars from reaching opposing, if highly questionable, conclusions. An excellent case in point concerns preposition placement in English, a feature of English grammar that constitutes ‘one of the favourite targets of … assiduous prescriptivists’ (Bergh and Seppänen Reference Bergh and Seppänen2000:312).
Illustrating with preposition placement in relative clauses, it can be seen that the position of the preposition depends on choice of relativiser. In oblique relative clauses (7–10 below), the preposition can either precede a WH-relativiser (who(m), which, whose), as in (7), a phenomenon known as ‘pied-piping’, or it can appear without an NP complement in front of the relativised position, as in (8)–(10), known as ‘preposition-stranding’ (Hoffmann Reference Hoffmann2005:1–2). In Modern English, variable preposition placement is licensed only with WH-relativisers. With the relativisers that, as in (9), and Ø, as in (10), preposition-stranding is obligatory.
(7)
I think the speed in which we speak as well is – it’s a lot faster (DECTE/ Y07i006a/0665)
(8)
I know people who have moved away but not who I’m really close with (DECTE/ Y10i024a/0057)
(9)
that’s the lady that we’re doing this for (LIC/Mandy/278)
(10)
yeah that’s the only place Ø I know Hackney for (LIC/Lou/741)
Pied-piping is generally considered the more stylistically ‘appropriate’ option, especially in careful public writing (Biber et al. Reference Biber, Johnson, Leech, Conrad and Finegan1999:107). This preference is believed to have its roots in eighteenth-century prescription, as illustrated in Bullen’s (Reference Bullen and Gedge1797:132) condemnation of preposition-stranding as ‘a most inelegant construction, to which the idiom of our language seems strongly addicted’ (see also Auer, this volume).
Beyond formal prose, the nature and extent of pied-piping and preposition-stranding remain less clear. Some ostensibly descriptive grammars of Modern English refer to pied-piping as the ‘unmarked’ option, while preposition-stranding is said to be the ‘marked’ alternative (Quirk et al. Reference Quirk, Greenbaum, Leech and Svartvik1985: §9.6). Perhaps the strongest and most controversial statement to this effect is made by Van den Eynden (Reference Van den Eynden, Klemola, Kytö and Risannen1996:444): ‘[d]iachronic, dialectal and standard English all show that stranding is not really an option with WH-[relative pronouns]; not now and not in the past’. Yet examination of written and spoken sources of British English depicted in Figure 2.1 calls this claim into question. Though pied-piping is preferred over stranding with WH-relativisers in all sources shown in Figure 2.1, in no dataset is pied-piping categorical, particularly in the spoken language data, where the rate of preposition-stranding is proportionally greater.

Figure 2.1 Rates of pied-piping and preposition-stranding with WH-relativisers in written and spoken Modern English. LOB = Lancaster-Oslo-Bergen Corpus; BNC = British National Corpus.
Equally damaging to Van den Eynden’s (Reference Van den Eynden, Klemola, Kytö and Risannen1996) claim are findings based on recent investigations of spontaneous speech, where WH-relativisers in oblique relative clauses are explicitly contextualised in relation to the other options with which they compete, namely that and Ø. Table 2.1, based on Levey and Pichler’s (Reference Levey, Pichler and Asahi2020) analysis of relativisation in four modern British varieties, shows rates of preposition-stranding and pied-piping in Berwick-upon-Tweed located near the Scottish border (Berwick), Tyneside in the north-east (DECTE), Salford in the north-west (RoSE) and the London boroughs of Havering and Hackney (Linguistic Innovators) in the south-east.Footnote 2
Table 2.1 Distribution of preposition-stranding and pied-piping in oblique relative clauses according to relativiser choice in four British speech corpora [Total N = 306]
| Relativiser | All data | ||||||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| WH- (including what) | That / Ø | ||||||
| Corpus | Variant | N | % | N | % | N | % |
| Berwick | Stranding | 2 | 100 | 68 | 100 | 70 | 100 |
| Pied-piping | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | |
| RoSE | Stranding | 3 | 100 | 31 | 100 | 34 | 100 |
| Pied-piping | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | |
| DECTE | Stranding | 8 | 80 | 63 | 100 | 71 | 97 |
| Pied-piping | 2 | 20 | 0 | 0 | 2 | 3 | |
| LIC | Stranding | 12 | 92 | 116 | 100 | 128 | 99 |
| Pied-piping | 1 | 8 | 0 | 0 | 1 | 1 | |
| Total N | 28 | 278 | 306 | ||||
A first important finding to emerge from these results is that over 90 per cent of oblique relative clauses in the aggregated dataset (N = 278/306) are marked by that or Ø, which only license preposition-stranding. In the varieties depicted in Table 2.1, WH-relativisers play only a very minor role in oblique relative clause constructions.
Moreover, even with WH-relativisers, pied-piping occurs no more than 11 per cent of the time (N = 3/28), contrary to Van den Eynden’s (Reference Van den Eynden, Klemola, Kytö and Risannen1996) claim. And, unusually, one instance of pied-piping occurs with non-standard what, as in (11), sometimes analysed as a complementiser (reported to inhibit pied-piping) rather than a relative pronoun.
(11)
well they knew how to teach but they didn’t know the subject on what they was teaching (LIC/Jennifer/203)
In brief, the results in Table 2.1 suggest that in everyday spontaneous spoken English, preposition-stranding in oblique relative clauses is the unmarked option and that pied-piping is a very minor alternative. Even where speakers are confronted with the possibility of pied-piping, as in the case of WH-relative clauses, they opt for preposition-stranding most of the time (see Biber et al. Reference Biber, Johnson, Leech, Conrad and Finegan1999:105). This finding dovetails with McDaniel, McKee and Bernstein’s (Reference McDaniel, McKee and Bernstein1998:309) claim that ‘preposition pied-piping is not a natural option in English, but rather a prescriptive artifact probably picked up during schooling’.
An important caveat to emerge from this cautionary tale is that the kinds of data and analytical frameworks that researchers appeal to in order to characterise the grammatical structure of spoken English severely constrain the conclusions they reach. A preoccupation with written forms of English, against which speech is often misleadingly assessed, coupled with a propensity to privilege particular theoretical accounts of grammatical use over the variability found in actual speech, can lead analysts down the garden path of misidentifying or ignoring important structural regularities in spoken English.
The following sections confront these issues in more detail and argue that by abstracting away from the variability inherent in spoken English, analysts run the risk of obscuring the way the language is actually used.
2.4 The Grammar of Spoken English
2.4.1 Approaches to the Study of Spoken English
Within generative and cognitively oriented frameworks, there is a long tradition of basing structural accounts of English on isolated, decontextualised examples, often accessed via introspective methodologies, rather than drawing on naturally occurring spoken data (Carter Reference Carter, Bex and Watts1999:153). As Milroy (Reference Milroy2001a:545) argues, it is difficult for analysts using these frameworks to remain immune to a set of assumptions that are conditioned by the ideology of the standard language. Chief among these is the belief that spoken English is relatively uniform and stable, that each difference in form is associated with a specific meaning or function (form–function symmetry), and that the forms and structures used in speech are isomorphic with those used in writing.
With the advent of variationist sociolinguistics (e.g. Labov Reference Labov1972), these beliefs have been severely challenged. A key revelation of the application of the variationist framework to spoken English is that variation is an inherent property of speech. This variation is not random or chaotic, but is rule-governed and structured (Weinreich, Labov and Herzog Reference Weinreich, Labov, Herzog, Lehmann and Makiel1968). At the heart of the notion of structured or orderly variation in speech lies the core theoretical construct of the linguistic variable. A variable can be defined as alternative ways of expressing the same referential meaning or grammatical function; for example, I have to leave/I’ve got to leave/I must leave are all alternative ways of expressing obligation, or deontic modality, in English. Crucially, the same grammatical function may be distributed across several different grammatical forms, suggesting that form–function asymmetries are ubiquitous in natural speech, contrary to the widely espoused assumption that every grammatical form has a dedicated function or meaning. Quantitative modelling of the distribution and conditioning of competing variants within a variable context offers a principled means of characterising the nature of the structured system hosting the variability in question.
Cumulative advances in sociolinguistics, based on fine-grained analyses of large quantities of natural speech data, have shown that the codified rules detailed in prescriptive grammars frequently have only a very tenuous connection with the patterns that underlie actual spoken English. Furthermore, few people have a scientifically informed idea of the structured nature of everyday speech, not least because ‘intuitions cannot begin to capture the robust and systematic … community norms that dictate usage’ (Poplack and Torres Cacoullos Reference Poplack, Torres Cacoullos, MacWhinney and O’Grady2015:275). Though these norms elude casual observation, they can be detected using an accountable quantitative methodology.
The following section addresses aspects of spoken English that have benefited from careful quantitative analysis, often generating findings that are at odds with prescriptive as well as theoretical accounts of the same phenomena.
2.4.2 Aspects of Spoken English
Subject–verb concord has been a long-standing preoccupation of prescriptive grammars. A much-discussed case concerns variable concord in existential there-constructions. According to prescriptive rules, the presence of a referentially plural post-verbal NP in such constructions should trigger verbal agreement or concord (e.g. there are books on the table). Yet in spontaneous spoken data, non-concord is often by far the preferred option with a post-verbal plural NP, as in (12) from a London pre-adolescent speaker:
(12)
cos there’s some girls I don’t like (ELPAC/20/6866)
Moreover, belying any expectation that such constructions are the province of the less ‘educated’, there is evidence indicating that in certain speech communities, it is the more ‘educated’ speakers who spearhead the use of non-concord in existential constructions, as shown in Figure 2.2, based on data from York English (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte1998). With the exception of males educated beyond sixteen years, non-concord is the default option in York English for all other speaker cohorts, and it is most frequent in the speech of females educated beyond sixteen.

Figure 2.2 Rates of non-concord in plural existential constructions (past tense only) in more and less educated male and female speakers in York English.
What can account for non-concord with a plural NP in existential there-constructions? A stock response to such usage facts is that they are the reflex of change, but inspection of the historical record shows that non-concord has considerable time-depth in the language, with attestations documented as far back as the Old English period (Visser Reference Visser1963:62). Although theoretical treatments have often resorted to highly elegant and complex syntactic theories to account for agreement phenomena in existential there-constructions (see Meechan and Foley Reference Meechan and Foley1994), a recurrent observation is that in contemporary spoken English, such constructions tend towards invariance. In fact, in the pre-adolescent spoken language corpus from which (12) was extracted, there are no instances of there are + plural NP. This suggests that there’s in (12) behaves like its French and German invariant counterparts il y a and es gibt, neither of which exhibits concord effects with a following plural NP (Cheshire Reference Cheshire, Bex and Watts1999a). In other words, the weight of the available evidence suggests that there’s is in the process of becoming a ‘fixed’ or lexicalised construction (Cheshire Reference Cheshire, Bex and Watts1999a:138). Further support for this interpretation can be adduced from the multiple discourse-pragmatic functions of the existential there-construction, including topic management and the introduction of discourse-new referents (Cheshire Reference Cheshire1999b:71). For example, in the case of discourse-new referents, it is well known that subject position in English correlates strongly with given rather than new information. Existential there-constructions can be deployed as a preferred syntactic strategy to avoid placing a discourse-new referent in subject position (e.g. there’s a woman who wants to see you). Thus, informational-structural preferences, together with on-line, context-dependent factors, may conspire in creating a preference for there’s to be stored and accessed as a prefabricated or unanalysed sequence (Cheshire Reference Cheshire1999b:71). As Pawley and Syder (Reference Pawley and Syder1983:552) observe, such usages may be outgrowths of the specific ‘ecology’ of spoken grammar, in which constructions evolve to suit the conditions and purposes of face-to-face interaction.
There are other instances where the descriptive categories and models developed in relation to the written language either impose misleading patterns on speech or fail to account for regular grammatical tendencies that characterise everyday spoken English (Cheshire and Stein Reference Cheshire, Stein, Cheshire and Stein1997:11). One such case involves the use of this in spoken English to introduce an indefinite NP, as in (13), where prescriptive norms would likely require a(n).
(13)
then he… he met this young lady and he’s been with her(i) ever since she’s(ii) er what they call it Thailand somewhere over that way […] she’s (iii) a nice woman(iv) very nice Margee(v) very nice get on I get on well with her(vi) (LIC/Doug/562–4)
Like there’s + plural NP, the use of indefinite this exhibits no known patterns of regional affiliation. Opinions remain divided as to whether it is a non-standard grammatical feature (Prince Reference Prince, Joshi, Wenner and Sag1981) or a general feature of spoken English (Trudgill Reference Trudgill, Bex and Watts1999), pointing once again to the complexities of establishing firm boundaries between colloquial and non-standard varieties (Cheshire and Stein Reference Cheshire, Stein, Cheshire and Stein1997:2).
In conventional grammatical descriptions tailored, as we have already seen, to the written language, this is characterised as a proximal demonstrative in structural opposition with the distal demonstrative that (e.g. this book here versus that book there). Yet this structural opposition fails to provide an adequate characterisation of the use of this in (13). Absent a satisfactory conventional account, the use of this to mark a specific discourse-new referent (i.e. this young lady = a certain young lady) tends to be handled as an exceptional case, or as an extension of its ‘primary’ use as a spatial deictic.
Closer scrutiny of the distribution of indefinite this in relation to a(n) suggests that in spoken English, indefinite this introduces discourse-new referents that are ‘more pragmatically important’ (Cheshire Reference Cheshire1989:51), ‘prone to topic shift’ (Chiriacescu Reference Chiriacescu2011:48), and thematically central to the unfolding discourse (Rühlemann and O’Donnell Reference Rühlemann, O’Donnell, Aijmer and Rühlemann2014:355). This is illustrated in (13), where this young lady is referentially persistent after its initial mention, as evidenced by pronouns and nouns (indicated by subscripted numerals) in the ensuing discourse that are anaphorically co-indexed with the this-marked referent. Systematic quantitative analysis has revealed that indefinite this, as opposed to a(n), has a dedicated discourse-structuring role in spoken English, where it is used as a discriminatory marker of pragmatically prominent indefinites, notably, those which encode human referents and which are probabilistically prone to surface as topics in the subsequent discourse (see Levey, Klein and Abou Taha Reference Levey, Pichler and Asahi2020).
Had the analysis of indefinite this been confined to the sentence level and appealed to isolated occurrences, as per conventional grammatical analysis, the ‘hidden’ patterns outlined above would have remained all but invisible. Such findings sound a cautionary note that claims about the way English is used, based on traditional accounts of the standard written language, should not be uncritically equated with the data of actual spoken usage (see Poplack Reference Poplack, Shin and Erker2018:8).
2.5 Received Pronunciation
No discussion of standard English would be complete without mentioning Received Pronunciation (hereafter, RP). At the outset, it is important to acknowledge that RP is not a widespread accent, although it has served as a reference model in the teaching of English as a foreign language, and it has been claimed to be an ‘implicitly accepted social standard of pronunciation’ (Cruttenden Reference Cruttenden2001:78). It is of course perfectly feasible to approximate the grammatical norms of standard English using any accent. In fact, this is a very real possibility in view of the fact that rough estimates of the proportion of RP speakers in modern Britain range from a paltry 3 per cent (Trudgill Reference Trudgill2001) to 5 per cent (Milroy Reference Milroy2001b) of the population. Clearly, on the basis of these figures, RP cannot be remotely construed as a mainstream accent (Milroy Reference Milroy2001b).
What is RP? Much like the notion of standard English, the concept of RP suffers from a certain degree of definitional imprecision, not least because ‘no two British phoneticians are likely to agree on where the line between RP and non-RP is to be drawn’ (Lewis Reference Lewis1985:247). Some of this indeterminacy derives from the fact that although RP has been extensively described, ‘there has been very little in the way of objective quantified investigation of its variability’ (Wells Reference Wells1982:279; but see for example Fabricius Reference Fabricius2000). Still, some variability in RP is implicit in the labels that have been associated with it: ‘General RP’, ‘Refined RP’ and even ‘Regional RP’ (Cruttenden Reference Cruttenden1994:80). Indeed, since its genesis in the nineteenth century, observers have conceded, albeit in restrained terms, that RP accommodates a certain amount of variation. In one of the earliest descriptions of RP, the phonetician Alexander Ellis (Reference Ellis1869:23) affirms, for example, that ‘we may … recognise a received pronunciation all over the country; not widely differing in any particular locality, and admitting a certain degree of variety’ (my emphasis).
The traditional hallmark of RP, as Ellis (Reference Ellis1869) makes explicit, is its non-localisability (Fabricius Reference Fabricius2000:43), or the absence of its affiliation with any particular region (Trudgill Reference Trudgill2001). Historically, the status that RP accrued as a ‘correct’ or ‘educated’ non-local accent derives in part from nineteenth-century antipathy towards regional speech, symbolically indexing uneducatedness, illiteracy and linguistic impropriety (see Mugglestone Reference Mugglestone and Mugglestone2006:362–3). As a powerful social symbol, RP acquired the trappings of a social class accent used by the ‘upper classes’ and was transmitted via high-status social networks rooted in the English public (i.e. private boarding) school system (Milroy Reference Milroy2001b).
RP’s putative aesthetic qualities, equated by one historian of the language with the ‘most pleasing and sonorous’ form of pronunciation (Wyld Reference Wyld1934:605), by no means elicit uniformly positive evaluations, despite its historical and contemporary ties with statusful speech. The findings of perceptual dialectology have shown that although RP speakers may be variously assessed as ‘competent’, ‘reliable’, ‘educated’ and ‘confident’, they are also rated less positively with regard to traits such as ‘friendliness’, ‘companionability’ and ‘sincerity’ (Giles Reference Giles, Mayor and Pugh1987).
There are indications that the ideological connotations of RP as a ‘high-status’ or ‘upper-class’ accent have been diluted by the apparent democratisation of English society, as witnessed, for example, by the greater tolerance shown towards regional accents in the broadcast media. Militating against this conclusion, however, are recent findings indicating that accent discrimination is alive and well in modern Britain. Watt, Levon and Ilbury’s (Reference Watt, Levon, Ilbury, Beal, Lukač and Straaijer2023:41) longitudinal investigation of British accent ratings from 1969 to 2019 revealed that although RP may ‘no longer stand head and shoulders above other accents’, the social hierarchy of accents in 2019 is not vastly different from what existed fifty years earlier.
Although RP may still occupy ‘perceptual high ground’ among British accents (Watt et al. Reference Watt, Levon, Ilbury, Beal, Lukač and Straaijer2023:34), it has not been entirely immune to dialect levelling processes affecting mainstream British varieties. Among the innovations used by younger RP speakers, Fabricius (Reference Fabricius2000:36–7) notes the following:
(19)
t-glottalling in word-internal syllable-final as well as word-final positions, involving the variable replacement of [t] by [ʔ], as in ‘button’ [ˈbʌʔn̩]
One identified source of these innovations is Estuary English, originally characterised as a mixture of non-regional and local south-eastern English pronunciation and intonation (Rosewarne Reference Rosewarne1994:3), and subsequently popularised as the possible ‘RP of the future’. Though dialect contact processes, driven by social mobility and population movements, are operating in the south-east of England (and elsewhere), and are implicated in the ongoing reduction of linguistic differences between geographically contiguous areas, these processes appear to be advancing in different counties surrounding London at different rates and to varying extents, depending on the linguistic feature in question (see Britain Reference Britain2009). This means that there is still considerable variation in the geographical area identified as the homeland of Estuary English, diminishing, rather than bolstering, its existence as an identifiable, unitary variety (Przedlacka Reference Przedlacka2002:97).
There are currently no grounds for arguing that Estuary English, as idealised as it may be, will eventually assume the functions of a standard ‘reference model’ of any kind, as inferred from Rosewarne’s (Reference Rosewarne1994:8) impressionistic observation that Estuary English is beginning to expropriate functions previously associated with RP. This is because standard varieties are institutionally imposed and sanctioned, whereas Estuary English lacks any official endorsement as a reference or ‘prestige’ model (see Watt and Milroy Reference Watt, Milroy, Foulkes and Docherty1999:43).
2.6 Concluding Remarks
A central idea foregrounded in this chapter is that the concept of standard English as a coherent entity is very difficult to pin down because it essentially refers to an abstraction. As has been emphasised throughout this chapter, the boundaries between standard and non-standard English remain plagued by a good deal of uncertainty, especially when the spoken language is factored into consideration (Milroy and Milroy Reference Milroy and Milroy2012:150). Herein lies the gulf between linguists’ characterisation of standard English and public understanding of this concept. Whereas many linguists currently resist ontological perspectives that reify the standard variety as an identifiable entity (Coupland Reference Coupland2000:632), the idea that there are no absolute and infallible norms of ‘correctness’ flies in the face of the unshakeable public faith in the existence of standard English as a concrete, enduring reality (see Cameron Reference Cameron2012:98).
It is the ill-defined nature of standard English that enables distinctions between written and spoken language, formal and informal speech, and vernacular and ‘correct’ usage to be so easily distorted. The elision of these distinctions paves the way to pitting standard English, as an idealised and unchanging monolithic entity, against everyday speech characterised by variation and change, popularly decried as signs of structural deterioration.
Though empirically grounded and scientifically accountable investigations of spoken English have gained traction over the past several decades, enabling many simplifications and popular stereotypes about the spoken language to be challenged, there remain numerous gaps in our knowledge. To address these, it is important to broaden the empirical investigation of the spoken language in its social context. Discourse structure and pragmatics are singled out by Crystal (Reference Crystal, Watts and Trudgill2002:244) as areas where it is currently problematic to effect systematic comparisons between standard and non-standard English. Advances in our understanding of discourse-pragmatic features in everyday spoken English such as discourse markers (like, you know, etc.) and general extenders (and stuff, and things like that, etc.) have long been hampered by persistent stereotypes, informed by prescriptive ideologies, which portray these features as meaningless fillers and superfluous hesitation markers. Increasing attention paid to structured variation in the use of these features, as well as the interactional functions they perform in discourse, has done much to debunk the myth that these are extra- or agrammatical components of language (Pichler Reference Pichler2010:582; see also Pichler and Cheshire, this volume).
In the final analysis, it is only via more empirically accountable investigations of naturally occurring discourse that we can hope to achieve a better understanding of what speakers actually do with English, offering a much-needed corrective to many prescriptive and theoretical accounts propagating grammatical fictions that have little basis in everyday usage.
3.1 Introduction
The long history of English dialectology has furnished a wealth of information on variation in the language, particularly in respect of phonetic and phonological patterns. The most extensive record concerns the geographical distribution of segmental variables (Ellis Reference Ellis1889), while the Survey of English Dialects (SED) covered the rural dialects of the mid twentieth century, as spoken by non-mobile, older rural males or ‘NORMS’. From the second half of the twentieth century, the sociolinguistic work of investigators such as Labov (Reference Labov2001), Trudgill (Reference Trudgill1974), Milroy (Reference Milroy1987) and Eckert (Reference Eckert2000) revealed the importance of social factors in variation. In doing so, they generally focused on variation within a single, usually urban, location. These first ‘modern’ studies investigated differentiation linked to social factors, especially socio-economic class, sex/gender, speech style, and ethnicity, while at the same time investigating the speech of older and younger community members, and thus providing a window onto change. More recently, there has been a convergence between dialectologists’ geographical concerns and the social emphases of (variationist) sociolinguists (Britain Reference Britain1997; Britain, Blaxter and Leemann Reference Britain, Blaxter, Leemann, Thibault, Avanzi and Millour2021), and this gives a more complete picture of variation in British English.
In this chapter we provide a sketch of phonetic and phonological variation in England. We summarise the most prominent patterns of variation found in major dialect areas and across the country as a whole. We also refer to recent and ongoing changes, with a specific focus on processes of accent levelling. For the sake of space, we concentrate on geographical variation, with reference to the social and linguistic factors to the extent that these shed light on regional variation. However, a fuller consideration of such factors is essential for understanding variation in a given location. We therefore refer readers to general surveys of social structures, including class (Savage et al. Reference Savage, Devine, Cunningham, Taylor, Li, Hjellbrekke, Le Roux, Friedman and Miles2013) and discussions of sex/gender (Hazenberg Reference Hazenberg, Aarts, McMahon and Hinrichs2021), ethnicity (Fought Reference Fought, Chambers and Schilling2013), age (Buchstaller and Evans Wagner Reference Buchstaller, Evans Wagner, Buchstaller and Evans Wagner2018), speech style (Sharma Reference Sharma2018), discourse variation (Macaulay Reference Macaulay, Chambers and Schilling2013) and social networks (Milroy Reference Milroy1987). We return to social networks in Section 3.6. From the linguistic perspective, variation is also affected by factors such as lexical frequency (Clark Reference Clark2018) and phonological and prosodic context (Smith and Rathcke Reference Smith and Rathcke2020). Phonetic variation has been explored from the point of view of various models of phonology (e.g. Foulkes and Docherty Reference Foulkes and Docherty2006; Coetzee and Pater Reference Coetzee, Pater, Goldsmith, Riggle and Yu2011; Coetzee and Kawahara Reference Coetzee and Kawahara2013; Bailey et al. Reference Bailey, Nichols, Turton and Baranowski2022), shedding further light on the set of factors that structure variation in speech, as well as the cognitive structures underlying phonological knowledge. Work on sociophonetics provides a valuable overview of variation in speech production and perception (e.g. Kendall and Fridland Reference Kendall and Fridland2021).
We begin by outlining key recent advances in methodology and data analysis. We then summarise the findings of descriptive work at the segmental and suprasegmental levels, drawing attention to theoretical issues that have emerged from this work. We end with a discussion of accent levelling across England.
3.2 Recent Advances in Methods and Data Analysis
Research in phonetic and phonological variation, like many other branches of language study, has benefited greatly from technological advances. Fieldwork has been facilitated by the development of high-quality but cheap and portable recording equipment, while other successful methods of data collection have recently emerged. The ubiquity of mobile telephones means that anyone can make a recording or respond to a questionnaire. Crowdsourced data via telephone-based apps has enabled researchers to reach large speaker samples and to produce rapid visualisations of data patterns (MacKenzie, Bailey and Turton Reference MacKenzie, Bailey and Turton2016; Leemann, Kolly and Britain Reference Leemann, Kolly and Britain2018; Leemann and Hilton Reference Leemann and Hilton2021).
Acoustic analysis of speech recordings is now commonplace and can be conducted with speed via free software such as Praat (Boersma and Weenink Reference Boersma and Weenink2022). This software is also scriptable, which allows for bespoke and automated analysis of acoustic parameters. Automated data analysis can thus be carried out on large corpora of speech, providing datasets far larger than was formerly possible (Strycharczuk et al. Reference Strycharczuk, López-Ibáñez, Brown and Leemann2020; Tanner et al. Reference Tanner, Sonderegger, Stuart-Smith and Fruehwald2020). Acoustic analysis of speech corpora that have been orthographically or phonetically transcribed can be done via forced alignment (e.g. Rosenfelder et al. Reference Rosenfelder, Fruehwald, Evanini and Yuan2011). In our view, however, manual correction of a sample from any dataset is an essential step to gauge the extent of any errors introduced by automated analysis (Foulkes et al. Reference Foulkes, Docherty, Shattuck Hufnagel and Hughes2018). We also continue to value auditory analysis – skilled listening – as a means to provide checks and balances on automatically analysed data. Indeed, auditory analysis can be vital where recordings vary in technical quality or where poor-quality materials pose problems for acoustic analysis.
Exploitation of large corpora is concomitant with more sophisticated techniques for statistical analysis. Mixed effects regression has become the norm for studies of variation (Johnson Reference Johnson2009; Drager and Hay Reference Drager and Hay2012), as has modelling via the R software package (Winter Reference Winter2019). Other modelling techniques also offer new insights into linguistic structures and the details embedded within variable datasets (e.g. Bayesian data analysis – Vasishth et al. Reference Vasishth, Nicenboim, Beckman, Li and Kong2018; Generalised Additive Mixed Modelling strategies – Sóskuthy Reference Sóskuthy2021).
Articulatory techniques have made marked advances in recent years (for an overview, see Lin Reference Lin, Knight and Setter2021). These include ultrasound, electropalatography, laryngography, electromagnetic articulography (EMA) and magnetic resonance imaging (MRI). These techniques have been widely used to explore variable features of speech production in several languages (e.g. Ramanarayanan et al. Reference Ramanarayanan, Tilsen, Proctor, Töger, Goldstein, Nayak and Narayanan2018). There is emerging interest in aspects of social and regional variation and change (e.g. Purse Reference Purse, Calhoun, Escudero, Tabain and Warren2019; Carignan et al. Reference Carignan, Coretta, Frahm, Harrington, Hoole, Joseph, Kunay and Voit2021), including with reference to British English (Turton Reference Turton2017). This approach is assisted by application of these methodologies to larger and larger speaker samples, with analysis informed by better normalisation methods to allow comparison across speakers.
3.3 Segmental Variation – Consonants
Following Wells (Reference Wells1982), we employ a set of keywords such as goat and start when referring to word classes which contain a particular vowel. Consonantal variables are given in standard sociolinguistic notation (e.g. (h)). We focus on widespread or well-known features here, but many detailed treatments of regional varieties can be found. These include Beal, Burbano Elizondo and Llamas (Reference Beal, Burbano Elizondo and Llamas2012, North East), Braber and Robinson (Reference Braber and Jansen2018, East Midlands), Clark and Asprey (Reference Clark and Asprey2013, West Midlands), Trudgill (Reference Trudgill2021, East Anglia), Watson et al. (Reference Watson, Honeybone, Clark and Cardoso2022, Liverpool), and chapters in Foulkes and Docherty (Reference Foulkes and Docherty1999), Hickey (Reference Hickey2015) and Kortmann and Upton (Reference Kortmann and Upton2008).
3.3.1 Stops
Probably the most widely studied variable in English phonology is (t), in particular with reference to its realisation as a glottal variant (Fabricius Reference Fabricius2002). Acoustic analysis shows that the percept of [ʔ] tends to be triggered by short periods of creaky phonation rather than full glottal closure (Docherty and Foulkes Reference Docherty, Foulkes, Hardcastle and Mackenzie Beck2005; Ashby and Przedlacka Reference Ashby and Przedlacka2014).
Glottal forms of (t) are common across much of Britain, although it is important to note that the frequency of [ʔ] is affected not only by social factors but by a complex set of linguistic factors, including phonological context, stress, word class, word frequency, and whether a word is repeated in discourse (Schleef Reference Schleef2013). Word-final pre-consonantal (t), as in get ready, is almost always produced as [ʔ] in England (a pattern dating back to the nineteenth century in Received Pronunciation (RP); Collins and Mees Reference Collins and Mees1996). In word-final prevocalic position (e.g. get off) glottals are now well established in rural as well as urban communities, displacing [t] (Marshall Reference Marshall2004). Most varieties tolerate glottals before syllabic nasals and/or laterals, and also in turn-final position (although in Newcastle a fully released oral [t] acts as a turn handover cue; Docherty et al. Reference Docherty, Foulkes, Milroy, Milroy and Walshaw1997). It is really in word-medial intervocalic position (e.g. water) where the ongoing spread is most noticeable and socially evaluated. In Derby, for example, speakers born before 1950 produced only 4 medial glottals in almost 1,000 tokens in unscripted conversation. By contrast, speakers born in the 1960s–70s produced 22 per cent glottals (Docherty and Foulkes Reference Docherty, Foulkes, Foulkes and Docherty1999). In the North East, the glottal stop is in fact replacing not [t], but a local form, [ʔ͜t] (a glottal stop, or glottal constriction, articulated with the [t]). For younger speakers across England, it appears that the glottal variant is now dominant (Smith and Holmes-Elliott Reference Smith and Holmes-Elliott2018). The use of [ʔ] remains a stigmatised feature for many self-appointed guardians of the language, although the stigma is undoubtedly waning fast for speakers themselves. Indeed, prevocalic [ʔ] is now found in RP (Fabricius Reference Fabricius2002), even in the speech of younger royals (Shaw and Foulkes Reference Shaw and Foulkes2015). Glottals can also be heard, but much less frequently, as realisations of /p/ and /k/, and occasionally of fricatives and /d/ (e.g. Tollfree Reference Tollfree, Foulkes and Docherty1999; Trudgill Reference Trudgill, Foulkes and Docherty1999a).
Deletion of /t/ and /d/ in word-final consonant clusters (e.g. last piece) is the norm in many accents, particularly in fast and casual speech. This phenomenon has been investigated in many US dialects (e.g. Guy Reference Guy and Labov1980), but few in the UK. Generally, deletion is most frequent in monomorphemes (e.g. mist), with lower rates in ‘semi-weak’ verbs (kept) and lowest in past-tense forms (missed). Deletion rates are also affected by preceding and following segments, and by word frequency (Baranowski and Turton Reference Baranowski and Turton2020). However, Tagliamonte and Temple (Reference Tagliamonte and Temple2005) found no morphological class effect in York.
A range of voiced variants of intervocalic (t) can be found across varieties, including [ɹ] and [ɾ]. The former, the ‘T-to-R rule’, is restricted to a small set of mostly grammatical words and word-final prevocalic position (e.g. what if, that is), but it also occurs medially in better and getting. This variant is mainly found in northern areas, is often stigmatised and seems to be receding (Docherty and Foulkes Reference Docherty, Foulkes, Foulkes and Docherty1999:51). The distribution of [ɾ] is less clear. It appears to be on the increase in Newcastle (cf. Watt and Milroy Reference Watt, Milroy, Foulkes and Docherty1999:29). Ashby and Przedlacka (Reference Ashby and Przedlacka2011) consider [ɾ] as one of several lenited variants in RP, reporting lenited forms to be the norm in non-initial contexts.
Innovative pre-aspirated variants have been reported in several British accents, including Newcastle. They occur mainly for pre-pausal (t) and are strongly associated with young women (Docherty and Foulkes Reference Docherty, Foulkes, Foulkes and Docherty1999). Clark and Watson (Reference Clark and Watson2016) discuss lenition of stops in Liverpool, and their spread to surrounding areas. Social or regional variation in voice onset time appears relatively rare. However, de-aspiration of voiceless stops occurs in Lancashire (Wells Reference Wells1982:370) and Bradford, particularly for Asian heritage speakers (Heselwood and McChrystal Reference Heselwood and McChrystal2000).
While realisational differences have received the most attention, dialects also differ in the connected speech processes they permit. Nolan and Kerswill (Reference Nolan, Kerswill and Ramsaran1990) found variable assimilation effects for schoolchildren in Cambridge. Kerswill and Wright (Reference Kerswill and Wright1990) showed that place assimilations common in standard varieties, such as red car [ɹeɡ kɑː], appear to a lesser extent in Durham. Parts of West Yorkshire, notably Huddersfield and Bradford, permit regressive voiceless assimilation, thus Hyde Park may be [haɪt̚ paːk] (or [haɪʔ paːk] via glottalling), although this feature seems to be receding (Whisker-Taylor and Clark Reference Whisker-Taylor and Clark2019). Regressive voicing assimilation is present in Durham, but not in RP (e.g. like[ɡ] bairns; Kerswill Reference Kerswill1987:44).
3.3.2 Fricatives
Two particularly striking changes are affecting the fricative system of English. The first concerns /h/ dropping, the deletion of phoneme /h/. In grammatical words (him, hers, etc.), /h/ dropping is common in all accents, but in content words (happy, help), it is more variable and socially marked. Many studies report /h/ dropping to be socially stigmatised, and, as is typical for such variables, more common in the speech of men and lower social classes (e.g. Baranowski and Turton Reference Baranowski, Turton and Hickey2015). Although /h/ dropping is cited by Wells (Reference Wells1982:60) as ‘perhaps the single most powerful sociolinguistic shibboleth in England’, it appears that its spread has been halted or even reversed (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Fox, Kerswill and Torgersen2008; Jansen Reference Jansen2021).
The second change concerns labiodental realisations of the dental fricatives (θ, ð). Use of [f, v] in, for example, think, mother is widely assumed to have originated in the South East but has now spread by geographical diffusion (Kerswill Reference Kerswill, Britain and Cheshire2003) such that it is present across the whole of England, as well as parts of Wales, Scotland and Northern Ireland (MacKenzie et al. Reference MacKenzie, Bailey and Turton2016). Initial (ð) in function words (the, they, etc.) is only occasionally affected but instead may be articulated as a dental or alveolar stop. Stops for (θ, ð) are also found in Liverpool (Watson Reference Watson2007, Clark and Watson Reference Clark and Watson2016). In Multicultural London English (MLE) (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Fox, Kerswill and Torgersen2008; Fox this volume), [d] for (ð) is frequent word-initially in function words, while [t] for (θ) is largely restricted to thing and words where ‑thing forms part of a pronoun (e.g. something). Drummond (Reference Drummond2018; this volume) reports the same features in social practices relating to grime music (hip-hop) among adolescents in Manchester.
The [ʍ] pronunciation in words such as which has all but disappeared from accents in England, having merged with [w] (or [h] before /u:/, e.g. who). Exceptions include conservative RP and parts of rural Northumberland (Wells Reference Wells1982:228ff.).
3.3.3 Nasals
Several studies have investigated variability in the realisation of (ŋ) in final unstressed syllables of polysyllabic words such as swimming (it is not variable in monomorphemes such as sing). The non-standard [n] realisation tends to outweigh [ŋ] in colloquial speech and is generally used more by male speakers from lower socio-economic groups (e.g. Trudgill Reference Trudgill1974). Tagliamonte (Reference Tagliamonte, Gunnarsson, Bergström, Eklund, Fidell, Hansen, Karstadt, Nordberg, Sundgren and Thelander2004) discusses language-internal constraints on variation in (ŋ) in York, showing that verbs favour [n] while nouns and adjectives favour [ŋ]. Another non-standard form, [ŋk], is widespread, but only in pronouns ending in ‑thing (e.g. something); here, forms with [n] are also common.
The ‘stopped’ variant [ŋɡ] occurs in the North West and Midlands (e.g. Bailey Reference Bailey2019). In fact, it appears to be emerging as a local prestige form in some areas (Schleef and Flynn Reference Schleef and Flynn2015). Bailey (Reference Bailey2019) finds [ŋɡ] to be conditioned by prosodic context. It is most frequent before pauses, where its rate is increasing in apparent time.
3.3.4 Liquids and Approximants
The phonetic quality and phonotactic distribution of (r) are both variable. The most widespread form used is the alveolar approximant [ɹ]. Other variants are restricted to particular phonological positions, regional dialects and/or certain speech styles. These include [ɾ], which is common in northern varieties (e.g. Jansen Reference Jansen, Jansen and Siebers2019a), especially in intervocalic position, but declining; trilled [r], which in England seems restricted to affected or theatrical styles; and the ‘Northumberland burr’, [ʁ], which is on the verge of extinction (Maguire Reference Maguire, Montgomery and Moore2017). A labial, or labiodental variant, usually transcribed [ʋ], has also long been recognised but has usually been dismissed as a feature of immature, defective or affected speech. In recent years, however, [ʋ] has become firmly established as an acceptable mature variant in many urban dialects. King and Ferragne (Reference King and Ferragne2020) explore /r/ variants via ultrasound and lip cameras, reporting a continuum of tongue postures from bunched to retroflex. Lip protrusion is also common but variable between speakers, and different from the articulatory posture for [w]. Variability in phonotactic distribution primarily concerns whether or not (r) is articulated in postvocalic positions, a division encapsulated in the descriptive labels rhotic vs. non-rhotic. While rhoticity is generally prestigious in North America, the reverse is true for England. Rhoticity is much less widespread now than in the SED data (Leemann et al. Reference Leemann, Kolly and Britain2018:12), but it is still in evidence for some speakers in East Lancashire (Barras Reference Barras, Braber and Jansen2018) and the South West (Blaxter et al. Reference Blaxter, Beeching, Coates, Murphy and Robinson2019). Rhoticity tends not to be simply present or absent for individuals but is variable as a function of factors such as phonological context and word frequency.
Variation in (l) centres on phonetic quality. RP is traditionally described as having ‘clear’ (alveolar) [l] in syllable onsets and ‘dark’ (velarised or pharyngealised) [ɫ] in codas. In acoustic terms, clear [l] has high F2 and low F1, while for [ɫ] both F1 and F2 are low. However, the distinction does not always hold in other varieties, or the acoustic distinction is less marked (Kirkham, Turton and Leemann Reference Kirkham, Turton and Leemann2020). Clear [l] is found in all positions in the North East (Watt and Milroy Reference Watt, Milroy, Foulkes and Docherty1999:31) while universal dark [ɫ] is reported in Yorkshire (Kirkham Reference Kirkham2017). British Asian speakers appear to have clearer variants than ‘Anglo’ counterparts in the same locale (e.g. Kirkham Reference Kirkham2017). Ultrasound has been used in several analyses of /l/, revealing gradient as well as categorical patterns of articulation (Turton Reference Turton2017).
Where coda (l) is dark, delateralisation may occur, resulting in a variety of vowel variants (Wells Reference Wells1982:258ff). Vocalisation seems to be spreading across the South East even though it is usually thought to be stigmatised.
In most accents the approximant (j) is variably deleted in consonant clusters with a preceding coronal segment (e.g. new; Wells Reference Wells1982:206ff), although it is often categorically absent in Norfolk in words where it is obligatory elsewhere, such as beauty or view (Trudgill Reference Trudgill, Foulkes and Docherty1999a:133). Among many young speakers, alveolar stop + (j) sequences are assimilating into affricates [tʃ] and [dʒ], thus tune is frequently [tʃʉːn]. Likewise, in triconsonantal clusters, initial (s) may also palatalise through assimilation, e.g. stupid [ʃtʃʉːpɪd] (Bailey et al. Reference Bailey, Nichols, Turton and Baranowski2022)
3.4 Segmental Variation – Vowels
It is widely recognised that vowels constitute the auditorily most prominent basis on which accents of English can be differentiated (Wells Reference Wells1982:178). While a small number of well-known vowel features provide ‘broad-brush’ demarcation of different accents, a larger number of features are particularly characteristic of specific locations, and have continued to be evident in speakers’ performance despite an ongoing background process of accent levelling.
In the former category, the vowels with the greatest sociolinguistic significance in England are represented by the lexical sets strut and bath. The main alternants, [ʊ] versus [ʌ] and [a] versus [ɑ:] respectively, divide the linguistic north and south. The SED data yield famous isoglosses for both, from the Severn to the Wash. More recent work in urban locations on either side of the putative isoglosses suggests that these vowels continue to be an important differentiator of accents (e.g. Strycharczuk et al. Reference Strycharczuk, López-Ibáñez, Brown and Leemann2020). The contrast between trap and bath is traditionally cued by duration in the South West, with both vowels having a front articulation, [a] versus [a:]. However, the duration of long front [a:] in bath is being shortened by younger speakers as a response to the local stigma attached to this variant (Dann Reference Dann2019).
Note, however, the more nuanced understanding of these contrasts that arises from acoustic analysis of vowels sampled from large speech corpora. For example, Strycharczuk et al.’s (Reference Strycharczuk, Brown, Leemann, Britain, Calhoun, Escudero, Tabain and Warren2019) analysis of strut in a range of northern locations reveals that these vowels show significant within-locale cross-speaker variability, driven by diverse social factors. This study also suggests that the traditional lack of split in the strut/foot vowel categories is not necessarily supported by contemporary acoustic data (see also Turton and Baranowski Reference Turton and Baranowski2021), with one key factor being that the two categories are distributed across divergent phonological environments.
The realisation of face and goat is an equally effective broad differentiator of accents within England. While standard and southern accents tend to deploy a range of closing diphthongal variants, accents from the north generally have monophthongal realisations, mid-front and mid-back respectively, with varying degrees of openness (Watt and Milroy Reference Watt, Milroy, Foulkes and Docherty1999; Baranowski Reference Baranowski2017).
Alongside these broad accent differentiators, there are many more localised variants that are strongly in evidence. These are often vowel features that have long been associated with a particular location and are emblematic of the community concerned, thereby enhancing their resistance to the effects of accent levelling. Examples include the centralisation of goat in Humberside towards [əː] (Williams and Kerswill Reference Williams, Kerswill, Foulkes and Docherty1999), a feature increasingly encountered in other locations across Yorkshire and Teesside, and many vocalic features encountered in both Merseyside and Birmingham. These include the overlap of nurse and square in Merseyside, both being realised as [ɛː] or [əː] (Watson Reference Watson2007), and the markedly diphthongal realisations of fleece, face and goat that characterise many speakers from the West Midlands (Clark and Asprey Reference Clark and Asprey2013). There is also distinctive r-colouring of vowel realisations in speakers of those accents in England that retain rhoticity (e.g. Blaxter et al. Reference Blaxter, Beeching, Coates, Murphy and Robinson2019).
While a great deal of the public discourse in relation to accent variation in England focuses on levelling and the ensuing diminution of salient location-specific features, levelling is not gravitating towards some kind of conservative standard system such as RP. One of the most striking characteristics of vowel realisations in England is ongoing innovation and change. Aspects of this have been tracked for some time and are in evidence across the country, such as the fronting of foot and goose. It is now difficult to find a truly back [u] in British English, with exceptions in some northern accents in England and very conservative RP (Harrington, Kleber and Reubold Reference Harrington, Kleber and Reubold2008; Jansen Reference Jansen2019b; Strycharczuk et al. Reference Strycharczuk, López-Ibáñez, Brown and Leemann2020). Another widespread change involves the tensing of the unstressed vowel in the happy lexical set from /ɪ/ to /i/, which is well established in southern varieties but more variable in the north where a more open [ɛ] realisation is often heard, especially in older speakers (e.g. Wilhelm Reference Wilhelm2018). Some other innovations are a function of particular types of dialect contact arising from significant demographic shifts or patterns of migration. Examples include the innovations reported in younger generations of speakers in ‘New Towns’ largely populated as a result of co-locating communities from elsewhere, in some cases from a distant part of the country (e.g. Milton Keynes – Kerswill and Williams Reference Kerswill and Williams2000; Debden – Cole and Strycharczuk Reference Cole and Strycharczuk2022; Corby – Dyer Reference Dyer2002), or the more recent innovations reported in Multicultural London English (see Fox, this volume, and the discussion on levelling in Section 3.6.1).
3.5 Suprasegmental Variation
Suprasegmentals are those properties of speech that extend over domains larger than single segments. They include intonation, rhythm and voice quality. Such features vary across speakers and speech communities, just as consonants and vowels do, but this type of variation has been less studied. In part this is due to significant methodological challenges. First, it is often difficult to identify the relevant phonetic correlates of suprasegmental features, even with instrumental analysis. For example, compared with quantifying the number of glottal versus alveolar variants a speaker produces for /t/, it can be problematic to reliably ascertain the presence or absence of a particular voice quality or articulatory setting, given that the relevant acoustic properties are less well defined and subject to confounding influence from speaker-specific factors such as mood (compare, for example, the voice quality of a speaker who is bored versus excited) and health (for example where phonation is affected by an unhealthy larynx).
Furthermore, the form–function problem faced by those investigating grammatical variation is also acute in the analysis of suprasegmentals. Comparison of any type of linguistic variation is grounded on the hypothesis that a linguistic unit may be realised in different forms. In studies of segmental variation, the issue is generally uncontroversial. For example, the pronunciations [wɔtə] and [wɔʔə] are equivalent in their linguistic function as realisations of water, thereby providing the analyst with a basis on which to track the variant realisations of the medial /t/ in words sharing a phonological frame. We can therefore analyse a body of data to quantify how often a speaker uses one form or the other and draw meaningful comparisons across speakers or dialects. In suprasegmental analysis, however, it is often open to debate whether two formally different expressions are semantically equivalent.
Detailed discussion of the problems in identifying the meanings of particular intonation patterns can be found in Cruttenden (Reference Cruttenden1997) and Ladd (Reference Ladd2008). Cruttenden, for example, argues that intonational meanings comprise at least three strands, derived from (i) the grammatical structure of the utterance, (ii) the speaker’s attitude, and (iii) the pragmatic or discourse function of the utterance. Moreover, the degree of importance of these three levels may vary from token to token. It is therefore often difficult to isolate groups of functionally equivalent utterances, and in turn problematic to perform quantitative analyses of their suprasegmental features.
In spite of such methodological problems, a number of recent studies have advanced our understanding of suprasegmental variation.
3.5.1 Vocal Setting and Voice Quality
Vocal setting is defined by Laver (Reference Laver1994:396) as the ‘tendency underlying the production of the chain of segments in speech towards maintaining a particular configuration or state of the vocal apparatus’. Speakers who tend to keep the velum lowered, for instance, will possess a habitually nasal voice quality. Extensive studies of the phonetic correlates of vocal settings can be found in Laver (Reference Laver1980), Nolan (Reference Nolan1983) and Esling et al. (Reference Esling, Moisik, Benner and Crevier-Buchman2019).
As already noted, there has been relatively little systematic study of the regional, social or stylistic correlates of vocal settings, although impressionistic comments on voice quality are more widespread than those on supra-laryngeal settings. For instance, Knowles (Reference Knowles and Trudgill1978) comments on the velarised voice quality and raised larynx setting used in Liverpool. San Segundo et al. (Reference San Segundo, Foulkes, French, Harrison, Hughes and Kavanagh2019) conducted detailed perceptual analysis of 100 Standard Southern British English (SSBE) speakers. The most frequently encountered settings were fronted tongue body (98%), nasality (92%), creaky phonation (83%) and breathy phonation (73%). See also Stuart-Smith’s (Reference Stuart-Smith, Foulkes and Docherty1999) study of vocal settings in Glasgow.
Creaky phonation has been associated with RP (e.g. Laver Reference Laver1980:4), especially in men. In more recent years, however, habitual creaky voice has more typically been portrayed, especially in the media, as a stylistic feature of the speech of young women in varieties of UK, US and Australian English, although the evidence base in support of this portrayal is far from robust (Dallaston and Docherty Reference Dallaston and Docherty2020).
3.5.2 Rhythm
The rhythmic pattern of speech is a perceptual effect ‘produced by the interaction in time of the relative prominence of stressed and unstressed syllables’ (Laver Reference Laver1994:152). Languages are often said to be either syllable-timed or stress-timed, although in reality, these constitute two poles of a complex continuum (Arvaniti Reference Arvaniti, Setter and Knight2021). In syllable-timed languages (e.g. French), syllables tend to be more regular in duration than in languages considered to be stress-timed (e.g. English). In the latter, a relatively regular interval between each stressed syllable is considered to be a key feature, while unstressed syllables are compressed in between.
These differences in rhythmic organisation may also occur across different dialects of a language. Syllable timing is suggested as a feature of Bradford Panjabi English (Heselwood and McChrystal Reference Heselwood and McChrystal2000) and non-Anglo speakers of Multicultural London English (MLE) (Torgersen and Szakay Reference Torgersen and Szakay2012). Trudgill (Reference Trudgill, Foulkes and Docherty1999a:124) notes the characteristic rhythm of Norwich and Norfolk speech, involving very long stressed syllables and very short unstressed ones.
3.5.3 Stress and Intonation
Although word stress in English is not wholly fixed, dialects differ relatively little in the location of main stress placement. This is true both for word stress and sentence stress. Thus, words like acquisition and telephone almost invariably take stress on the indicated syllable, no matter what the accent. Counter-examples can be found, which often appear to reflect differences between British and North American usage. North American dialects tend to opt for initial word- and phrase-stress (ice cream, cigarette, inquiry), some of which have filtered into British usage. By contrast, traditional initial stress is being lost in many words, including kilometre and controversy (Wells Reference Wells1999).
Differences may occur in the type of pitch pattern used to represent the main stress within a sentence. RP, for instance, tends to use a falling pitch pattern in declarative sentences, and a pitch rise for questions. Other accents differ: rising intonation is traditionally associated with declaratives in Birmingham, Liverpool and Newcastle.
One of the most noticeable innovations in recent years has been the development of rising intonation in statements. This has been found in the USA, Australia and New Zealand as well as in UK varieties, and is usually labelled high rising tone or uptalk (Warren Reference Warren2016; Levon Reference Levon2020). Uptalk serves to track the listener’s comprehension and attention, especially when the speaker is presenting new information. It also acts as a turn-holding mechanism in narratives. What also emerges in almost all studies, however, is a high level of intra- and inter-speaker variability in intonation patterns (e.g. Grabe et al. Reference Grabe, Kochanski, Coleman, Dziubalska-Kolaczyk and Przedlacka2005; Nance et al. Reference Nance, Kirkham, Groarke, Braber and Jansen2018). This highlights the challenges of characterising general patterns of form–function correspondence and how they vary across accents.
3.6 Accent Change: Supralocalisation
3.6.1 Dialect Levelling and Diffusion
The Milroys’ study of language and social networks in Belfast (Milroy Reference Milroy1987) shows how close-knit communities resist language change, while more open communities and more mobile individuals encourage the spread of linguistic features through face-to-face contacts. Britain (Reference Britain, Watt and Llamas2014) refines the network hypothesis, drawing on Giddens’s (Reference Giddens1984) theory of routinisation as a factor in the perpetuation and maintenance of social structures. Routine activities serve to promote the maintenance of patterns of behaviour, including language use. Social and political changes may cause breaks in routine, opening the window for changes in behaviour. Over recent years, social upheavals in Britain have come to cause major disruptions to patterns of routine. There has been a dramatic decline of many traditional industries and a fragmentation of the communities which they supported, a marked increase in leisure opportunities and a massive expansion in the use of electronic media. Concomitant with these developments has been a rise in geographical and social mobility – though it remains to be seen what, if any, the longer-term effects of the 2020–2022 Covid-19 pandemic will be on mobility and language.
The principal linguistic effect of these social changes is homogenisation. Sociolinguists have generally described homogenisation processes as dialect (or accent) levelling (e.g. Watt and Milroy Reference Watt, Milroy, Foulkes and Docherty1999; Williams and Kerswill Reference Williams, Kerswill, Foulkes and Docherty1999; Kerswill Reference Kerswill, Britain and Cheshire2003; Torgersen and Kerswill Reference Torgersen and Kerswill2004; Britain Reference Britain, Llamas and Watt2010a; Schleef Reference Schleef2013; Butcher Reference Butcher2020). The overall phenomenon is better seen as one of supralocalisation (also known as regional dialect levelling), since there are a number of distinct but overlapping processes involved, and these are at a level greater than the local (cf. Britain Reference Britain, Llamas and Watt2010a). ‘Levelling’ in a stricter sense refers to the loss of minority or regionally restricted forms found in a given area in favour of variants shared by the majority of speakers there, the mechanism being linguistic accommodation between individuals involved in chains of contact (Kerswill Reference Kerswill and Hickey2018). The most intense levelling occurs in new communities, such as the New Town of Milton Keynes, where speakers of different dialects migrate to a single location (Kerswill and Williams Reference Kerswill and Williams2000, Reference Kerswill and Williams2005). Levelling occurs on a wider scale, too, with the spreading variants already well established regionally or nationally. An example is the glottal stop [ʔ], which, as we saw earlier, is replacing [t] intervocalically. In north-eastern accents, it is replacing the highly localised [ʔ͜t], bringing the region into line with the majority. Levelling is also not a new phenomenon, as witnessed for instance by research into dialect contact in the Fens resulting from migrations in the seventeenth century (Britain Reference Britain1997, Reference Britain and Hickey2010b). Levelling appears to be on the increase, as indicated by the abundance of evidence of the erosion of the traditional, local dialects (see for example Trudgill Reference Trudgill1999b; Britain Reference Britain and Hickey2012; Maguire Reference Maguire, Montgomery and Moore2017; chapters in Braber and Jansen Reference Braber and Robinson2018).
The process of dialect/accent levelling is more complex than the account above suggests, which further justifies the cover term supralocalisation. The first question to ask is whether the process takes place simultaneously right across the area affected, with no directionality, or if the changes come in from a particular direction, originating, say, in a big city. This latter process is known as geographical diffusion – and it may be that the incoming change does not in fact lead to levelling but simply the replacement of an old form with a new one without any reduction in the number of forms (Britain Reference Britain, Llamas and Watt2010a:195). The second question is whether the variant that is gaining ground is already present but is ousting others, perhaps because it is in a majority, or whether it is a new feature to the area, either arriving from outside or generated within the area (in the latter case, we can say it is endogenous; Trudgill Reference Trudgill, Foulkes and Docherty1999a). The third question is to consider whether there is a role for standardisation and prestige, not only for middle-class speakers but also working-class people, who are generally expected to speak in the most local way (cf. the SED’s earlier focus on ‘NORMS’): often, the outcome of a levelling process is the introduction of a variant that is recognisably closer to a normative, standard form, displacing a local, less standard form. As we will show, it is often difficult to tell which process, or combination of processes, applies.
It is not a given that levelling (or, better, supralocalisation) leads to the development of new, entirely homogeneous regional varieties (such as the North East or South East) which are clearly demarcated from other regional varieties. While phonetic (as well as lexical and grammatical) features cover increasingly large areas (Trudgill Reference Trudgill and Trudgill2001; Strycharczuk et al. Reference Strycharczuk, Brown, Leemann, Britain, Calhoun, Escudero, Tabain and Warren2019), it is better to see it as an ongoing process taking place at different speeds in different places, and not affecting all features at the same time. As we shall see, geographically defined varieties remain on a continuum across the country today as in the past; the change is that the differences between nearby varieties are being lessened.
In what follows, we cover four geographical areas in which accent levelling/supralocalisation has been described in detail. It is probable that similar phenomena are present elsewhere, notably the Midlands and the South West.
3.6.2 The South East
The best-known example of levelling (to the lay public) in England is centred on London, encapsulated in a variety popularly labelled ‘Estuary English’ (Rosewarne Reference Rosewarne1994a, b; Przedlacka Reference Przedlacka2002; Altendorf Reference Altendorf, Bergs and Brinton2017). The estuary referred to is that of the Thames, but the variety is said to be spreading across a much wider region. However, from the linguistic descriptions it is clear that it is a mix of optional features that is too heterogeneous to qualify as a ‘variety’ (Altendorf Reference Altendorf, Bergs and Brinton2017:179).
However, corroborating this idea of a new, levelled variety in the South East is the convergence of vowel systems across the region, as shown in comparative research in Reading, Milton Keynes and Ashford (Williams and Kerswill Reference Williams, Kerswill, Foulkes and Docherty1999; Kerswill and Williams Reference Kerswill and Williams2000, Reference Kerswill and Williams2005; Torgersen and Kerswill Reference Torgersen and Kerswill2004). These three towns are similar in size and lie some 50–70 km to the west, north-west and south-east of London, respectively. By comparing SED data and older and younger contemporary data from these towns, Torgersen and Kerswill (Reference Torgersen and Kerswill2004) showed that there was a convergence in the short-vowel system on formant values found in modern London vernacular (‘Cockney’), from quite disparate starting points. The diphthongs of price and mouth also showed convergence in Reading and Milton Keynes (Ashford was not investigated; Williams and Kerswill Reference Williams, Kerswill, Foulkes and Docherty1999). This time, the outcome was similar to London vernacular only for price in Milton Keynes ([ɑɪ]), with little generational change in Reading, which largely maintained [ɔɪ]. For mouth, both towns converged not on London vernacular [æːʊ], but closer to RP [aʊ].
A later study of a town much closer to London, Debden (Essex), compares this town to Reading and Milton Keynes (Cole and Strycharczuk Reference Cole and Strycharczuk2022). Debden contains a large estate newly constructed in 1947–52, and, as Milton Keynes would do fifteen years later, received a large number of people from London. The levelling pattern for price and mouth is broadly similar, though it has been slower, probably because of the strong London identity of its older residents. However, the authors note that the vowel changes are in the direction of what they call an unmarked ‘pan-regional standard’, which shares features with RP but not its strong elite associations. This, they argue, is the target for the levelling changes in Milton Keynes, Reading and Debden, and not ‘exclusively as a result of dialect contact or face-to-face interaction’ (Cole and Strycharczuk Reference Cole and Strycharczuk2022). This is a clear example of accommodation towards an external, socially more neutral, non-local model, not occasioned by direct contact.
3.6.3 The North East
It is unlikely that levelling ever leads to complete homogeneity. In the north of England, the main pattern, as in the London area, is the spread of features of a city’s accent to its hinterland, though, again, it is difficult to distinguish diffusion from supralocalisation. We can take the urban North East as an example, an area stretching from the major conurbation of Tyneside (including Newcastle upon Tyne) in the north to the smaller town of Middlesbrough, 65 km to the south. Intervocalically, /p/ is often realised as [ʔ͜p] in most parts of the region, particularly in the north. In Newcastle, it is pronounced this way by a majority of speakers, with males being almost categorical and females lying at around 58 per cent (Docherty et al. Reference Docherty, Foulkes, Milroy, Milroy and Walshaw1997:301; Beal et al. Reference Beal, Burbano Elizondo and Llamas2012:37–8). In Middlesbrough, older and younger men use the feature in a proportion similar to that of their Newcastle counterparts, while older females rarely use it. Younger females, however, have partly caught up with males, with proportions approaching those of Newcastle. At first blush, this looks like a case of geographical diffusion from Newcastle, with men (presumably) adopting the localised form before women. However, data from Sunderland, which lies between Newcastle and Middlesbrough, suggests otherwise: while women use [ʔ͜p] less often than men, its overall usage is much lower than in the other two locations, at less than 25 per cent (Beal et al. Reference Beal, Burbano Elizondo and Llamas2012:38).
If there is any ‘gravitational’ pull in the North East towards Newcastle, it is not consistent across features. Local pronunciations of the face and goat vowels are the centring diphthongs [ɪə] and [ʊə], respectively. These are being replaced, apparently more or less simultaneously across the region, by monophthongs which can be broadly represented as [eː] and [oː] in a still-ongoing process (Watt Reference Watt2002; Kerswill Reference Kerswill1984, Reference Kerswill, Britain and Cheshire2003; Beal et al. Reference Beal, Burbano Elizondo and Llamas2012). The lack of directionality suggests supralocalisation rather than diffusion from one of the urban centres. At the same time, a local Tyneside monophthong, a central or fronted variant of goat, [ɵː] or [øː], which is local to Tyneside, is not spreading, but is disappearing (Beal et al. Reference Beal, Burbano Elizondo and Llamas2012:31). This suggests the levelling out of forms which are geographically restricted, either at the regional level ([ɪə] and [ʊə]) or at the local level ([ɵː]/[øː]). More strikingly, while in the north of the region (Tyneside, Sunderland and Durham) the vowels of face and goat have the raised, half-close pronunciations [eː] and [oː], in Middlesbrough they are more open, typically in the region of [ɛ̈ː] and [ɔ̈ː] – both being centralised (Beal et al. Reference Beal, Burbano Elizondo and Llamas2012:30–1, 44–5). Unlike the case of the shift from centring diphthongs to monophthongs for face and goat, there appears to be no generational change involving the height of the monophthongs. This fact weakens the argument that there is levelling at the regional level.
Findings from the SED shed some light on the situation. For several face words, Middlesbrough can be seen to lie at the northern extreme of a large area stretching south through Yorkshire and Lincolnshire where most words containing face have a lowered diphthongal variant [ɛə] (viz. grave, bacon and April; Orton, Sanderson and Widdowson Reference Orton, Sanderson and Widdowson1978:Ph60–Ph65).Footnote 1 However, some other words (including spade and naked) contain the same raised centring diphthong [iə] or [ia] as the north of the region (including Newcastle) in an area again stretching south through Yorkshire, but stopping at the border with Lincolnshire. Given that today the southern portion of the North East contains the more open realisation in all face items, it seems likely that this is the result of a levelling process involving the transfer of [iə] or [ia] to [ɛː]. Orton et al. (Reference Orton, Sanderson and Widdowson1978: Introduction [no page nos.]) state that [iə] or [ia] in spade and naked are ‘traditional Northern forms’ descended from Middle English ā, while these are absent for grave, bacon and April. We can interpret this as being an example of lexical diffusion – a phonological change gradually running through the lexicon, in this case now complete. This seems to be a different process from the more general and probably more recent monophthongisation of the whole face set in Newcastle and Durham. The outcome represented in the SED for the southern portion is also consistent with standardisation (see next section), by which what appear to be two lexical sets ([ɛə] and [iə]/[ia]) are merged into one set, corresponding to Standard English face. This would then have been monophthongised to present-day [ɛ̈ː], the mainstream northern form.
Further differences within the region remain. In Tyneside, the final unstressed vowel in the letter/comma sets, such as in paper or Emma, is likely to be an open [ɐ], while in Sunderland, Durham and Middlesbrough the quality is central or fronted to [ɛ]. There appears to be no recent change in this differentiation (Beal et al. Reference Beal, Burbano Elizondo and Llamas2012:36; Watt et al. Reference Watt, Llamas, French, Braun and Robertson2016).
For the North East we are left, then, with a complex picture. Levelling on a regional level is not consistent: while the north-eastern glottalling of /p/ may well be spreading out from Newcastle, albeit inconsistently, the monophthongisation of face and goat is taking place simultaneously across the region rather than diffusing from one population centre; for both vowels, it can be seen as levelling towards a general north-of-England monophthongal norm. On the other hand, there is no recent convergence in vowel height at a North East regional level; instead, the lowered face is continuous with the large region to the south. As we have seen, the past history of face appears to differ between the north and the south of the region, with the lexicon in the south split into two apparent lexical sets which have now been merged back into one – and this suggests an earlier phase of levelling at a regional level. (This is true to some extent for goat, too, though for this vowel the centralisation characteristic of much of Yorkshire is largely absent; Haddican et al. Reference Haddican, Foulkes, Hughes and Richards2013.) With the letter/comma vowel, there is similarly no recent change, but the boundary between the northern [ɐ] and southern [ɛ] lies just south of Newcastle, well to the north of that for raised vs. lowered monophthongal face and goat.
Let us attempt some explanations. For monophthongisation, we can note Watt’s (Reference Watt1998:7) observation that people want to avoid the old-fashioned ‘cloth cap and clogs’ image of a local northern identity, and so adopt more widespread forms, such as monophthongal face and goat. With respect to the increased use in Middlesbrough of glottalised /p/, Llamas (Reference Llamas2007) argues that speakers’ sense of a North East regional identity plays a crucial role, having been made more acute by administrative boundary changes, with Middlesbrough coming into the ‘orbit’ of the North East and away from its traditional association with Yorkshire. As for the height differences in face and goat, explanations such as these may be harder to come by: research by Llamas et al. (Reference Llamas, Watt, French, Braun and Robertson2019) and Watt et al. (Reference Watt, Llamas, French, Braun, Robertson and Kendall2019) suggests a role for perception at a local level. They examine the perception of accent differences across the North East, finding consistent differences in listeners’ awareness of the geographical distribution of the localised variants of vowels, depending on which town/city they came from. There were also differences in where they perceived phoneme boundaries to lie depending on what variety they used.
At the same time, the notion of standardisation (Section 3.7) comes into play in a way similar to developments already noted in the South East: the monophthongal variants were already in use by middle-class speakers in the North East. The change towards monophthongs was female-led, following a general pattern by which widespread and/or standard forms are favoured by them (Eckert Reference Eckert1989; Milroy et al. Reference Milroy, Milroy, Hartley and Walshaw1994; Queen Reference Queen, Chambers and Schilling-Estes2013).
3.6.4 Liverpool
A rather different pattern applies in the Liverpool area, in the north-west of England. Liverpool’s accent is highly distinctive in that it uses fricatives/affricates for intervocalic /k/ and /t/, giving pronunciations such as [wɛːxən] and [lɛtsə] for working and letter (Watson and Clark Reference Watson, Clark and Hickey2017). Clark and Watson (Reference Clark and Watson2016) investigate the pronunciation of /t/ in word-final position, where the main alternatives are [θ̳] (sounding somewhat like [s]) and [h]. The latter may occur in a set of high-frequency words with a preceding short vowel, as in get, got, bit, what, that, it and not. For this variant, there is ‘little evidence’ of levelling in favour of the widespread, supralocal [ʔ] found in most other accents (Clark and Watson Reference Clark and Watson2016:44). In addition, this feature has spread to nearby Skelmersdale, where it had barely existed until the generation born around 1945. Skelmersdale, then, has not taken part in the supralocal dialect levelling found across the country – at least not with respect to this feature. This contrasts with St Helens, which, despite being roughly the same distance from Liverpool, has not adopted this Liverpool feature, nor indeed several others. Perhaps even more striking is the spread of the [h] variant to a new phonological environment, that of di- or polysyllabic words ending in an unstressed syllable, such as market and certificate – a change which has spread to Skelmersdale, too (Clark and Watson Reference Clark and Watson2016:36). This is an example of the divergence of a local accent away from widespread norms. The new feature has spread to at least one other town, but there are clear geographical limits to the spread.
3.6.5 Manchester
The third northern conurbation we discuss in this chapter, Greater Manchester, again illustrates levelling within its region, while maintaining and even making a phonetic boundary sharper. In much of the north-west of England, the vowels of nurse and square are merged, resulting in a vowel whose realisation lies on a continuum from central [əː] (most of Lancashire, parts of Greater Manchester) and a front [ɛː] (Liverpool) (Watson and Clark Reference Watson and Clark2013; Baranowski and Turton Reference Baranowski, Turton and Hickey2015). In Manchester itself, however, there is no merger. This means that there is likely to be a pull in two directions – towards the merged west (Lancashire and Liverpool) and the rest of the north, with no merger. Research based on an extensive online dialect survey using university students and their networks (MacKenzie et al. Reference MacKenzie, Bailey and Turton2016, Reference MacKenzie, Bailey and Turton2022) reveals a change in the boundaries of the merger during the last fifty years. This survey asked, among other variables, whether or not the respondent claimed to make a distinction between the vowels in fur and bear. The results were displayed in terms of postcode areas for the whole of Britain, but here we focus on the Liverpool–Manchester area. This is shown in Figure 3.1, with the boundary of Greater Manchester indicated by a heavy line. Lighter areas within the area under discussion show there is a merger, darker areas the absence of a merger, for older and younger respondents. The lighter the shade, the closer to categorical the merger is. (Regions outside the Liverpool–Manchester area are non-merging; they are shown in pale shading.) From our point of view, two points are of interest. The first is that both the merging and non-merging areas are becoming more cohesive, with fewer outlying merged (light-coloured) areas in the north and east of Manchester. The second is that both Liverpool and Manchester have become clearer focal points for mergers and non-mergers, respectively. Lighter shaded areas are particularly noticeable around Liverpool, even though the merged area itself is contracting.

Figure 3.1 The nurse~square merger in postcode areas in the north-west of England for older and younger speakers. Merged areas are shown in lighter shading, non-merged in dark shading. Shading represents z-scores. Regions outside the Liverpool–Manchester area are not under consideration. (See text for details.).
The Liverpool–Manchester data show the linguistic effect of two significant dialect areas in close proximity: in this case, there is only a weak tendency for the influence of one, Liverpool, to be reduced, while the feature itself is strengthened within its own area. An explanation for the loss of the merged areas on Manchester’s periphery may well be found in increased contacts with the city through commuting, commercial operations and leisure. Furthermore, the spread of non-mergers is relatively rare and is cognitively complex, and depends on high levels of contact with non-merged speakers.
3.7 Standardisation and Social Status: The Vertical Dimension of Dialect Change
Finally, we address the influence of standard language and prestige on dialect change in England. This is sometimes referred to as vertical convergence, in contrast to horizontal convergence between neighbouring dialects (Auer and Hinskens Reference Auer and Hinskens1996). We have already seen how vowel changes in both the South East and the North East can be associated with non-local allegiances and upward social mobility – especially in the South East. These changes contribute to the convergence of accents across the country – many, but not all, in the direction of regional middle-class pronunciations which resemble RP. An example is the use of the diphthongs [oʊ] and [eɪ] in words of the goat and face sets in the northernmost counties of England, where a monophthong is used in local accents. A different process of vertical convergence is the redistribution of the vowel inventory across the lexicon to match that of Standard English. We see this in Durham, where the realignments shown in Table 3.1 are found, among others.
Table 3.1 Redistribution of selected vowels across lexicon in Durham (Kerswill Reference Kerswill1987)
| Vowel | Older Durham dialect | Younger speakers |
|---|---|---|
| goose | food, choose, move, prove | food, choose, move, prove |
| out, house, cow | ||
| mouth | owt (‘anything’), nowt (‘nothing’) | owt, nowt |
| four, daughter, thought, bought | out, house, cow | |
| thought | sort, caught | sort, caught |
| four, daughter, thought, bought |
Trudgill (Reference Trudgill and Trudgill2001) shows a similar type of redistribution for Norwich. These changes demonstrate convergence with RP and/or Standard English. At the regional level, big cities increasingly form linguistic centres of gravity for their surrounding areas – most clearly so for Liverpool and Manchester. This leads us to ask whether this results in the emergence of ‘regional standards’. Cole and Strycharczuk (Reference Cole and Strycharczuk2022) assert that this is the case for the London area, as we have seen, though this requires further sociolinguistic evidence. Strycharczuk et al. (Reference Strycharczuk, López-Ibáñez, Brown and Leemann2020) approach the idea of a regional standard for the whole of the north through a quantitative study of the vowel systems of highly educated people from Liverpool, Manchester, Leeds, Sheffield and Newcastle. The study used computational and statistical techniques to differentiate speakers from these cities, finding that the vowel data separates Liverpool and Newcastle out very clearly, but is less reliable in differentiating Manchester, Leeds and Sheffield, with several speakers failing to be correctly identified. The authors make the interesting comment that the vowel features that differentiate the cities are not those described in the literature on the local vernacular accents, but other features. This they explain by arguing that salient vernacular features may be suppressed in middle-class and levelled speech, leaving less salient features in evidence and measurable employing techniques such as those used. As with the London study, this is not so much evidence of a regional standard (which they label ‘General Northern English’) as a demonstration that middle-class accents are simply closer to the standard than working-class accents.
4.1 Introduction
In this chapter, I present an overview of our current state of knowledge about morphosyntactic variation and change in the English spoken in England. It is an attempt, therefore, to update earlier surveys such as Edwards, Trudgill and Weltens (Reference Edwards, Trudgill and Weltens1984), Cheshire, Edwards and Whittle (Reference Cheshire, Edwards and Whittle1989, Reference Cheshire, Edwards, Whittle, Milroy and Milroy1993), and Hudson and Holmes (Reference Hudson and Holmes1995). Since these early accounts, a good number of edited volumes, handbooks and surveys have been produced which describe the non-standard varieties of specific locations or regions in England. These include: Kortmann et al. (Reference Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004), with chapters on the North of England, East Anglia, the South East and the South West; Hickey (Reference Hickey2015) focusing on the North of England; Beal, Burbano-Elizondo and Llamas (Reference Beal, Burbano-Elizondo and Llamas2012) on the North East; Braber and Robinson (Reference Braber and Robinson2018) on the East Midlands; Clark and Asprey (Reference Clark and Asprey2013) on the West Midlands; and Trudgill (Reference Trudgill2003, Reference Trudgill2021) on East Anglia. My aim here is to synthesise the core material found in these volumes and supplement it with reports from the considerable number of empirical analyses of specific morphosyntactic features found in spoken corpora, analyses conducted using dialectological, corpus linguistic and variationist methods, but also from other surveys of usage and acceptability conducted using new technologies such as websites (MacKenzie, Bailey and Turton Reference MacKenzie, Bailey and Turton2014; Blaxter and Britain Reference Blaxter and Britain2021), smartphone applications (Leemann, Kolly and Britain Reference Leemann, Kolly and Britain2018; Britain, Blaxter and Leemann Reference Britain, Blaxter and Leemann2020, Reference Britain, Blaxter, Leemann, Thibault, Avanzi, Lo Vecchio and Millour2021), and analyses of Twitter feed (e.g. Stevenson’s http://nwdialectatlas.uk/, see also (Reference Stevenson2016), and Willis, Leemann, Blaxter and Gopal’s Tweetolectology project, http://tweetolectology.com/).
Despite considerable evidence of dialect levelling across England over the past 150 years (see Foulkes and Docherty Reference Foulkes and Docherty1999, Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Edwards and Whittle1989, Reference Cheshire, Edwards, Whittle, Milroy and Milroy1993; Kerswill Reference Kerswill, Britain and Cheshire2003; Britain Reference Britain2009; Britain, Blaxter and Leemann Reference Britain, Blaxter, Leemann, Thibault, Avanzi, Lo Vecchio and Millour2021; Docherty, Foulkes and Kerswill, this volume), England remains a site of considerable non-standard morphosyntactic diversity. Back in 1974, Trudgill estimated that only around 12 per cent of the population spoke Standard English (see Trudgill Reference Trudgill and Trudgill2002 for his rationale for this figure). In a report on the use of non-standard grammatical features found in schoolchildren’s spoken language in formal classroom settings, Hudson and Holmes (Reference Hudson and Holmes1995) found that 61 per cent of 11-year-olds and 77 per cent of 15-year-olds used non-standard forms at some point. Trudgill’s estimate, then, perhaps is not so wide of the mark, given that the children in the Hudson and Holmes survey were being recorded in one of the most formal spoken contexts school-aged children are likely to encounter.
Cheshire et al.’s Survey of British Dialect Grammar (SBDG) (Reference Cheshire, Edwards and Whittle1989, Reference Cheshire, Edwards, Whittle, Milroy and Milroy1993) remains a benchmark study. A questionnaire survey, the SBDG asked children, in small groups, to discuss whether 196 different features were regularly heard in their local community. As well as locating regional differences in the use of some grammatical features, it located a core set of non-standard features which were both reported as appearing in over 80 per cent of all questionnaires, and which appeared to be widespread across the whole country, rather than regionally restricted. These include, in order of attested frequency (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Edwards and Whittle1989:194–5):
• Them as a demonstrative – look at them big spiders
• Absence of plural marking on nouns of measurement – to make a big cake you need two pound of flour
• What as a subject relative pronoun – the film what was on last night was good
• Never as a punctual past-tense negator – no, I never broke that
• There’s/there was with notional plural subjects – there’s cars outside the church / there was some singers here a minute ago
• Present participles using the preterite rather than continuous forms – she was sat over there looking at her car / he was stood in the corner looking at it
• Adverbs without ‑ly – I like pasta, it cooks really quick
• Ain’t/ in’t – that ain’t/in’t working
• Non-standard was – we was singing
All of these features will be discussed in more detail below. As we will see, some have received considerable empirical investigation since Cheshire et al.’s (Reference Cheshire, Edwards and Whittle1989) survey (e.g. past BE and what as a relative pronoun), but many others have not, and so we have little idea for many just how geographically widespread they are today or what the linguistic and social constraints on their use are. Them as a demonstrative, for example, is still alive and kicking. People still sometimes do not mark plurality on imperial nouns of measurement. But is this true across the whole country? To what extent? How often do people use them rather than those? Do people mark plurality on nouns of measurement now that many of our measurements are metric? We don’t know. This chapter, therefore, aims, where possible, not only to report what we do know, but also what we do not, where empirical investigation on the current state of play is sorely needed.
4.2 Morphosyntactic Variability in England
4.2.1 Verbs
4.2.1.1 Present-Tense Marking
There appear to be two main patterns of morphological variability in the marking of present tense: (a) a generalised ‑s pattern, found mostly in the North and South West of England, but also in the Midlands, where ‑s marking is found, variably, beyond (but including) third-person singular; and (b) a restricted ‑s pattern, found in East Anglia, where ‑s marking competes with no marking at all in third-person singular contexts and does not occur beyond.
Systems that show ‑s beyond third-person singular appear to be constrained in two ways. The first is by the so-called Northern Subject Rule, according to which ‑s is disfavoured after adjacent pronouns and favoured elsewhere (after NPs and non-adjacent pronouns), as in (1) and (2). This is the case, for example, in Maryport in Cumbria, where Tagliamonte (Reference Tagliamonte2013:68) shows that ‑s marking on third-person plural subjects is more common after NPs than after pronouns. The second is what Cheshire and Ouhalla (Reference Cheshire and Ouhalla1997) in their analysis of the English of Reading call the ‘following clause constraint’. Here, -s is not found, if, firstly, the subject is not third-person singular, and, secondly, if the complement of the verb is a clause or a heavy NP, as in (3) and (4). Generalised ‑s marking appears to be levelling away (Cheshire Reference Cheshire1982; Clark and Asprey Reference Clark and Asprey2013; Godfrey and Tagliamonte Reference Godfrey and Tagliamonte1999), with ‑s marking in such varieties becoming more and more restricted to third singular contexts, showing a gradual shift to a standard-like system (Godfrey and Tagliamonte Reference Godfrey and Tagliamonte1999:106).
(1)
The cattle all goes to to the big markets, these days…they go straight to the slaughterhouse (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte2013:67, Tiverton, Devon)Footnote 1
(2)
You go off for the day, and gives ’em fish and chips on the way home (Godfrey and Tagliamonte Reference Godfrey and Tagliamonte1999:109, Tiverton, Devon)
(3)
I bet the wife enjoys it (cf. *I bets…) (Cheshire and Ouhalla Reference Cheshire and Ouhalla1997, Reading, Berkshire)
(4)
And I hope he breaks his neck (cf. *I hopes…) (Cheshire and Ouhalla Reference Cheshire and Ouhalla1997, Reading, Berkshire)
The restricted ‑s pattern appears limited to East Anglia, where traditionally present-tense verbs lacked any verbal marking at all, as in (5) (Trudgill Reference Trudgill1974; Rupp and Britain Reference Rupp and Britain2019). Unlike in the generalised ‑s areas, in East Anglia, -s, when it does occur, is more common after pronouns than after NPs – what Rupp and Britain (Reference Rupp and Britain2019) label the East Anglian Subject Rule. This restricted ‑s system appears to be receding. Kingston (Reference Kingston2000), Spurling (Reference Spurling2004), Potter (Reference Potter2018) and Britain (Reference Britain2014) all find third-person zero to be on the decline in both Norfolk and Suffolk, but with the decline generally more marked in the rural areas that have experienced greater in-migration over the past half-century. The obsolescent nature of this feature is also confirmed in Britain et al.’s (Reference Britain, Blaxter and Leemann2020, Reference Britain, Blaxter, Leemann, Thibault, Avanzi, Lo Vecchio and Millour2021) English Dialects App investigations of East Anglian English.
(5)
If he miss a week, he won’t make up the next week (Norwich, Norfolk)
Third-person present-tense zero is much more widespread in the negated form of the verb do, (6), however (e.g. Beal et al. Reference Beal, Burbano-Elizondo and Llamas2012; Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Edwards and Whittle1989), with Anderwald claiming that, in the British National Corpus, don’t is ‘present in practically every dialect area throughout Great Britain’ (Reference Anderwald, Rohdenburg and Mondorf2003:515).
(6)
My dad don’t like it when he says that (Braber and Robinson Reference Braber and Robinson2018:98, Leicester)
4.2.1.2 Present Tense of BE
Edwards et al. (Reference Edwards, Trudgill and Weltens1984:19) claim that ‘virtually all dialects simplify the conjugation of to be’, but there are relatively few empirical reports of this beyond studies of existentials (see below). Non-first-person ’m cliticised to pronouns is reported for Somerset and Dorset by Ihalainen (Reference Ihalainen, Eaton, Fischer, Koopman and Van der Leek1985:65) and Piercy (Reference Piercy2010:235–6) respectively (e.g. (7)), while Clark and Asprey (Reference Clark and Asprey2013:93) report that the ‘I/we/you/they bin, thee bist, he/her/it is’ paradigm for the Black Country north-west of Birmingham in the Midlands is now highly recessive.
Piercy (Reference Piercy2010:239) reports invariant be from Dorset (as in (8)), and Britain (Reference Britain and Hickey2015:430) shows that bes can be used in the East Anglian Fens to denote habitual durative aspect, as in (9).
(7)
You put a big notice on your door saying you’m [juːm] a blood donor (Piercy Reference Piercy2010:238, Dorset)
(8)
And I be one of they that didn’t have no brains our side of the family (Piercy Reference Piercy2010:239, Dorset)
(9)
He gets his secretary Delores what bes in there with him to answer the phone, don’t he? (Rupp and Britain Reference Rupp and Britain2019:107, Wisbech, Cambridgeshire)
Very common indeed is the use of is, or more commonly ’s, in plural existentials (see Rupp and Britain Reference Rupp and Britain2019 for a review). Hudson and Holmes (Reference Hudson and Holmes1995) find that this is the most common ‘non-standard’ grammatical form in their survey of formal classroom English (see (10)). Szmrecsanyi claims that this is somewhat more common in the North than in the South of England (Reference Szmrecsanyi2013:62).
(10)
If there’s things going on, they’ll give them the information (Brentwood, Essex)
4.2.1.3 Periphrastic do/did
Unstressed periphrastic do/did, as in (11) and (12), is found in South West England (e.g. Ihalainen Reference Ihalainen and Burchfield1994, Megan Jones Reference Jones2002; Piercy Reference Piercy2010; Wagner Reference Wagner, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004). Klemola (Reference Klemola1994) shows that did is more geographically restricted than do.
(11)
In autumn cider becomes too strong and that do wake ’ee up a bit (Megan Jones Reference Jones2002:120, Wincanton, Somerset)
(12)
I did only fall off me bike once going to school (Megan Jones Reference Jones2002:121, Wincanton, Somerset)
4.2.1.4 Present Participles
The use of the preterite rather than the progressive in present participles, as in (13), is reported in a number of studies, especially from the Midlands and the North (Buchstaller and Corrigan Reference Buchstaller, Corrigan and Hickey2015:71; Braber and Robinson Reference Braber and Robinson2018:93). Also especially common in the North of England is the use of the preterite after need and want, as in (14) (Beal Reference Beal, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004). Strelluf’s (Reference Strelluf2020:126) analysis of tweets revealed that Newcastle used significantly more of the preterite in such contexts than anywhere else in England. Stevenson’s Twitter analysis shows very low levels of preterite forms being used outside of the North East, and then only in Lancashire, Yorkshire and London.Footnote 2
(13)
I’d thirty-two cars stood in this yard (Braber and Robinson Reference Braber and Robinson2018:93, Kniveton, Derbyshire)
(14)
My car needs cleaned! (Tweet in Stevenson, http://nwdialectatlas.uk/, Wigan, Greater Manchester)
4.2.1.5 Past-Tense Verbs: Non-Standard Preterites and Past Participles
Non-standard varieties of English in England differ widely from the standard paradigms of past-tense verbs. Many studies report these differences, but there are relatively few empirical corpus-driven surveys of such variability, beyond analyses of the past tense of come and be, below.
A number of common patterns can be identified:
1. Present = Preterite = Past participle (e.g. I come, I come yesterday, I’ve come, I run, I run yesterday, I’ve run, I give, I give it yesterday, I’ve give)
Both Anderwald (Reference Anderwald2009:164) and Szmrecsanyi (Reference Szmrecsanyi2013) find non-standard preterite come, as in (15) and (16), to be more common in the South than the North of England. Levey, Fox and Kastronic (Reference Levey, Fox and Kastronic2017) found that come was used more than 50 per cent of the time among the London adolescents investigated in their survey. Tagliamonte (Reference Tagliamonte2001) found overall lower levels in York, with the highest levels found among older speakers as well as the younger less well educated. For run, Anderwald (Reference Anderwald2009:168) finds preterite run, as in (17), is the majority form everywhere except the South West, while preterite give (as in (18)) was the overwhelming majority form in the South East, and very common elsewhere (Reference Anderwald2009:141).
(15)
A man come out and split his head open (Guzzo Reference Guzzo2008, Bedford)
(16)
Then I wanted to do something else, so I come here (Levey et al. Reference Levey, Fox and Kastronic2017:191, London)
(17)
He run away from home when he were a young lad (Anderwald Reference Anderwald2009:168, Lancashire)
(18)
He had dinner over there, they give him a dinner, but the pineapple he brought home in his sandwich tin (Colchester, Essex)
2. Present ≠ Preterite = Past participle (e.g. I do, I done it yesterday, I’ve done it; I write, I writ it yesterday, I’ve writ it; I fall, I fell, I’ve fell; I take, I took, I’ve took; I see, I seen, I’ve seen, I speak, I spoke, I’ve spoke; I forget, I forgot, I’ve forgot; I drink, I drank/drunk, I’ve drank/drunk)
On the basis of the Freiburg English Dialect Corpus, largely of non-mobile, older speakers, Anderwald (Reference Anderwald2009) finds that done, for preterite do (as in (19)), was the majority form in the South, but not often used elsewhere, especially in the North. For preterite see, saw was the majority form, though seen is the dominant non-standard preterite form in the Midlands and South West (as in (20)) and see is the form used in the South East (as in (21)), which for this verb in this area, therefore, has a present = preterite ≠ past participle system. In the North, there were few non-standard tokens of any kind for see in Anderwald’s corpus. Stevenson (http://nwdialectatlas.uk/) finds, in his analysis of tweets, that spoke as the past participle of speak was found at low but not insignificant levels right across the country, with the highest rates found in Liverpool, Cumbria and the North East. Meanwhile, Willis et al.’s Tweetolectology project found that preterite I drunk is especially common in Essex, Kent and East London, while past participle I’ve drank is very common in the North and the Midlands. It also found that I’ve forgot was most frequently used in tweets originating from the North, especially the North East.Footnote 3
(19)
It never done any real harm, did it? (Silver End, Essex)
(20)
First thing I seen was a thing, a little bit bigger than a square (Anderwald Reference Anderwald2009:120, Somerset)
(21)
I went round there Monday morning, I see it was slung out on the lawn (Parson Drove, Cambridgeshire)
3. Preterite forms that are strong in the non-standard variety but weak in the standard (e.g. East Anglian owe, preterite /u:/, and snow, preterite /snu:/ (Trudgill Reference Trudgill2003:52–3)).
4. Past-tense forms that are weak in the non-standard varieties but strong in the standard (e.g. I grow, I growed, I’ve growed; I draw, I drawed, I’ve drawed)
4.2.1.6 Past-Tense Verbs: Past BE
Rupp and Britain (Reference Rupp and Britain2019) provide a detailed summary of research on non-standard paradigms of past BE across England and beyond. Outside of England, the dominant non-standard past BE paradigm is levelling to was in both affirmative and negative clauses: I/you/he/she/it/we/they was(n’t). This is not so widely attested in England, however, where two other systems tend to prevail.
1. Were~weren’t: In the Midlands and the North West we find variable levelling to were: I/you/he/she/it/we/they were(n’t) (as in (22)) (e.g. Anderwald Reference Anderwald2002, Reference Anderwald, Rohdenburg and Mondorf2003; Beal Reference Beal, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004; Braber and Robinson Reference Braber and Robinson2018; Moore Reference Moore2010; Petyt Reference Petyt1985; Richards Reference Richards2010). Moore (Reference Moore2010) finds were most common in tags, and Britain (Reference Britain2002) and Vasko (Reference Vasko, Heselwood and Upton2011) both find affirmative were levelling in Cambridgeshire and the Fens, among non-mobile, older rural males (NORMs), but it is now obsolescent among young speakers.
2. Was~weren’t: More common in the South are paradigms in which there is levelling to was in positive clauses and to weren’t in the negative (as in (23) and (24)) (Anderwald Reference Anderwald2002; Britain Reference Britain2002; Cheshire Reference Cheshire1982; Cheshire and Fox Reference Cheshire and Fox2009; Levey Reference Levey2007; Vasko Reference Vasko, Heselwood and Upton2011). Tagliamonte (Reference Tagliamonte1998), Anderwald (Reference Anderwald2002) and Cheshire and Fox (Reference Cheshire and Fox2009) all find that weren’t levelling is more common in tags, as in (25), than in main clauses.
The use of was with plural existentials, as in (26), is widely reported (see Rupp and Britain (Reference Rupp and Britain2019) for a summary).
(22)
I were left in charge when I were eighteen (Braber and Robinson Reference Braber and Robinson2018:85, Kimberley, Nottinghamshire)
(23)
We was underneath the stairs and he wanted to go and see his mother (Ipswich, Suffolk)
(24)
He weren’t really my doctor but he looked after me (Wisbech, Cambridgeshire)
(25)
Bit before our time, weren’t it? (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte1998:164, York)
(26)
There was about six schools in the area that volunteer projects supported (Holbrook, Suffolk)
Recent research on non-standard forms of past BE in tweets has provided hitherto unknown information about the geographical distribution of this variability. Willis et al.’s Tweetolectology project – http://tweetolectology.com/ – found that you was was more common than we was and they was, matching Rupp and Britain’s (Reference Rupp and Britain2019:203) findings for Brentwood and Basildon in Essex. All three non-standard forms in the Twitter survey were more widely found in and around Liverpool, Lancashire, Humberside, Lincolnshire, East London and Essex, but were largely absent in the North East and South West. Similarly, you wasn’t was more common than we wasn’t, with they wasn’t much more regionally restricted. These forms were mostly found in Humberside and Lincolnshire, as well as East London and Essex. I/he/she/it were, meanwhile, were more common around the border of Lancashire and West Yorkshire, as well as around Bolton and Sheffield. I/he/she/it weren’t, on the other hand, were, as the literature suggests, much more common in the South than positive were, with hotspots of use in London, Essex, Suffolk, Leicester and Birmingham, as well as Lincolnshire and Lancashire.
4.2.1.7 Perfective Aspect
While Standard English uses auxiliary have to construct the perfect tense, in the East Midlands and the Fens, although highly recessive, forms with be as the auxiliary can still be heard (Britain Reference Britain, Britain and Cheshire2003:205, Reference Britain and Hickey2015:431; Ojanen Reference Ojanen1982:118–19, 143, 164; Peitsara and Vasko Reference Peitsara and Vasko2002), as in (27) and (28).
(27)
I said ‘you don’t know what buggering money I’m got’ (Britain Reference Britain and Hickey2015:431, Turves, Cambridgeshire)
(28)
But it een’t a shovel, is it, what I’m described (Peitsara and Vasko Reference Peitsara and Vasko2002:6, Willingham, Cambridgeshire)
4.2.1.8 Future Tense
Across the English-speaking world, there is variability between will and be going to to mark future tense (29). Tagliamonte (Reference Tagliamonte2013) found be going to more advanced in York than in the other rural locations she sampled, but it was nevertheless used less than will everywhere. Both she and Fehringer and Corrigan (Reference Fehringer and Corrigan2015a) found be going to increasing over time, however, in York and Newcastle respectively.
(29)
I don’t think I’ll get taken on there…my odds are that I’m not going to get taken on there (Fehringer and Corrigan Reference Fehringer and Corrigan2015a:8, Newcastle)
4.2.1.9 Imperatives
Little research reports variability in imperative forms. Trudgill (Reference Trudgill, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004, Reference Trudgill2021:95) shows that in East Anglia, the second-person pronoun is often explicit (as in (30)), even when it is reinforced by the verb do (as in (31)).
(30)
Go you on! (Trudgill Reference Trudgill2021:95, Norwich)
(31)
Do you sit down! (Trudgill Reference Trudgill2021:95, Norwich)
4.2.1.10 Verbs of Possession: have vs. have got
There are a number of ways to verbally encode possession in English, including, most commonly, have (as in (32)) and have got (33). Lone got (as in (34)) is a more recent addition to this pair.
(32)
We’re not very keen on neighbours, not that we have anything against them, you know, personally (Norwich, Norfolk)
(33)
I waddle like a duck because I’ve got these terrible knees (Fehringer and Corrigan Reference Fehringer and Corrigan2015b:40, Newcastle)
(34)
She got a son at Hull (Wisbech, Cambridgeshire)
Variability across these choices differs across the Anglophone world, with have got more common in England than in the US and Canada. Furthermore, have got appears, for the most part, to be on the rise in England. Evidence for this comes from multilocality studies across England, as well as apparent and real-time studies of individual locations. In an investigation of a range of mostly rural sites across England, Tagliamonte (Reference Tagliamonte2013:149) shows that while have is favoured in York and in Maryport in Cumbria, have got and got are favoured not only in Wheatley Hill in the North East, but also Henfield, Tiverton and Wincanton in the South. In both Wheatley Hill and York, the youngest speakers sampled had more have got than the oldest (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte2013:150), while Buchstaller and Mearns (Reference Buchstaller, Mearns, Braber and Jansen2018:224–5) found, in a real-time study of Newcastle, that have got accounted for less than half of all tokens in 1970, but over 60 per cent in 2007 (but see Fehringer and Corrigan Reference Fehringer and Corrigan2015b). There is evidence from the South East of England, however, that have got is already solidly entrenched, with the diachronic trajectory now stable: Fanger (Reference Fanger2013) for Colchester in Essex, for example, found no significant age differences in her corpus, with young and old alike having levels of have got above 80 per cent. In contrast with the evidence from the vernacular varieties of South East England, Graf (Reference Graf2015) finds that have is used 58 per cent of the time, and have got only 37 per cent among the young upper-class participants of the London-based ‘structured reality’ TV series Made in Chelsea, suggesting a perhaps not unexpected conservatism on the part of the upper classes for this variable.
4.2.1.11 Verbs of Obligation: must, have to, have got to
Here, English varieties evidence three main competing forms: must, as in (35), have to, as in (36) and (have) got to, as in (37) and (38):
(35)
I’m not too keen on fish, I must agree there (Nordelph, Norfolk)
(36)
You have to have eyes in t’back of your head (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte2013:142, Maryport, Cumbria)
(37)
When you’ve got a man suddenly plunged into your life, you’ve got to feed him, haven’t you? (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte2013:136, Henfield, West Sussex)
(38)
they only got to let some ballast out and they go straight up, you see (Long Sutton, Lincolnshire)
As with verbs of possession, have got to is more common in England than in North America. For Newcastle, Fehringer and Corrigan (Reference Fehringer and Corrigan2015c:365) find have to and have got to in roughly equal proportions in data collected in 2010, as does Tagliamonte for York (Reference Tagliamonte, Lindquist and Mair2004:41) and for Maryport (Cumbria) and Henfield (West Sussex) (Reference Tagliamonte2013:139). In Tiverton in the South West, however, have got to, and especially got to dominate, together accounting for over 80 per cent of all tokens. Must appears to be in decline everywhere (e.g. Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte, Lindquist and Mair2004:41, Reference Tagliamonte2013:139) and, in most places studied, accounts for less than 10 per cent of all examples.
4.2.2 Negation
4.2.2.1 Negation of Auxiliaries and Modals
This is a site of considerable variation in the dialect grammar of England. Three variant systems co-exist:
1. The contraction of the auxiliary (AUX contraction) (as in (39));
2. The contraction of the negator (NEG contraction) (as in (40));
3. Secondary contraction, whereby NEG contracted forms are further contracted, as in (41) and (42).
AUX contraction with negated BE appears to be substantially more common than NEG contraction across the country (Amos et al. Reference Amos, Brana-Straw, Britain, Grainger, Piercy, Rigby, Ryfa and Tipton2007; Cheshire Reference Cheshire1982:52; Hughes and Trudgill Reference Hughes and Trudgill1979; Tagliamonte and Smith Reference Tagliamonte and Smith2002:270), though with lower levels than elsewhere in the Midlands (Anderwald Reference Anderwald2002:78; Tagliamonte and Smith Reference Tagliamonte and Smith2002:272).
Meanwhile, AUX contraction with negated HAVE is rare (Tagliamonte and Smith Reference Tagliamonte and Smith2002:268; Amos et al. Reference Amos, Brana-Straw, Britain, Grainger, Piercy, Rigby, Ryfa and Tipton2007). Across England, then, BE and HAVE appear to be negated differently, NEG contraction with HAVE, AUX contraction with BE.
(39)
there’s not many party frocks in my wardrobe, is there? (Amos et al. Reference Amos, Brana-Straw, Britain, Grainger, Piercy, Rigby, Ryfa and Tipton2007, Redditch, Worcestershire)
(40)
I hope this isn’t going to be sent back (Amos et al. Reference Amos, Brana-Straw, Britain, Grainger, Piercy, Rigby, Ryfa and Tipton2007, Burntwood, Staffordshire)
(41)
That’s against the law, you ain’t supposed to keep pigs (Amos et al. Reference Amos, Brana-Straw, Britain, Grainger, Piercy, Rigby, Ryfa and Tipton2007, Dorset)
(42)
I in’t had my hair done since afore Christmas! (Amos et al. Reference Amos, Brana-Straw, Britain, Grainger, Piercy, Rigby, Ryfa and Tipton2007, Wisbech, Cambridgeshire)
The greatest geographical variability appears to be found for the negation of WILL, where AUX contraction is either negligible, or, in the North East, very high (see (43)). Tagliamonte (Reference Tagliamonte2013:89) shows, for example, that AUX contraction with WILL is totally absent in her southern sites of Henfield and Tiverton, very low in York and Maryport, but very high in her north-eastern site of Wheatley Hill near Durham (see also Buchstaller and Corrigan Reference Buchstaller, Corrigan and Hickey2015:80).
(43)
I’ll not say why (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte2013:89, Maryport, Cumbria)
There exists a wide range of different forms of secondary contraction, which can be used for both BE and HAVE. These include ain’t [æɪnʔ – ɐɪnʔ], in’t [ɪnʔ], een’t [iːnʔ], hin’t [hɪnʔ], en’t [ɛnʔ]. They are extremely widely reported, though Tagliamonte and Smith (Reference Tagliamonte and Smith2002) find few examples in their northern and southern and south-western sites, and Buchstaller and Corrigan (Reference Buchstaller, Corrigan and Hickey2015) state that they are rare in the North. Amos et al. (Reference Amos, Brana-Straw, Britain, Grainger, Piercy, Rigby, Ryfa and Tipton2007), however, found East Anglia to be a hotspot for high levels of secondary contractions, where they represented over 20 per cent of tokens of HAVE and over 15 per cent of BE in Ipswich (Suffolk) and Mersea (near Colchester in Essex), and over 90 per cent of tokens in Wisbech in Cambridgeshire. East Anglia also houses a wide range of different phonetic forms of secondary contractions. Amos et al. (Reference Amos, Brana-Straw, Britain, Grainger, Piercy, Rigby, Ryfa and Tipton2007) (see also Trudgill Reference Trudgill, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004) find that in’t is dominant, but they also find en’t, heen’t, een’t (see also Viereck Reference Viereck, Hickey and Puppel1997:251; Ojanen Reference Ojanen1982). Anderwald (Reference Anderwald2002) also reports in’t to be common in London, the Midlands and the North West.
A number of other regional negated forms are attested. In Berwick in the far North East, Scottish-type ‑nae forms are reported, such as cannae for cannot and dinnae for don’t, and divven’t and dinnet are found in Newcastle and Sunderland respectively (Beal Reference Beal, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004; Beal et al. Reference Beal, Burbano-Elizondo and Llamas2012; Buchstaller and Corrigan Reference Buchstaller, Corrigan and Hickey2015:78–9; Pichler and Watt Reference Pichler and Watt2004; Rowe Reference Rowe2007). Viereck (Reference Viereck, Hickey and Puppel1997:761, 763) finds ‑na (e.g. canna for cannot in the west and north-west Midlands), day is reported for negated do in the West Midlands (Clark and Asprey Reference Clark and Asprey2013:98), and Braber and Robinson (Reference Braber and Robinson2018:95) report many more for the East Midlands.
4.2.2.2 Negative Concord
Negative concord is the use of two or more negatives in a clause where Standard English only permits one, as in (44), and it is often claimed to be ‘one of the most widespread and common features of non-standard varieties of English worldwide’ (Childs Reference Childs2017:67). It is, furthermore, widely reported as present in varieties spoken across the country (Anderwald Reference Anderwald2002; Beal Reference Beal, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004; Cheshire Reference Cheshire1982; Hughes and Trudgill Reference Hughes and Trudgill1979, etc.). In their SBDG, Cheshire et al. (Reference Cheshire, Edwards and Whittle1989:205) found it reported more in the South than the North, and this is confirmed by Buchstaller and Corrigan (Reference Buchstaller, Corrigan and Hickey2015: 78), Anderwald (Reference Anderwald2002:105) and Szmrecsanyi (Reference Szmrecsanyi2013:152). There have been few corpus-based empirical analyses of multiple negation, however. Childs (Reference Childs2017) examines it in Salford and Newcastle, and finds it only at low levels – 12 per cent for Salford, 5.5 per cent for Tyneside.
(44)
You won’t get nothing this month (Childs Reference Childs2017:80, Salford, Greater Manchester)
4.2.2.3 Never as a Negator
A number of studies report never being used as a non-quantificational negator equivalent to didn’t (cf. (45) and (46)) (Anderwald Reference Anderwald, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004; Beal Reference Beal, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004; Cheshire Reference Cheshire1982; Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Edwards and Whittle1989, Reference Cheshire, Edwards, Whittle, Milroy and Milroy1993; Hudson and Holmes Reference Hudson and Holmes1995, etc.). Childs (Reference Childs2017:146) is careful to distinguish between, on the one hand, standard uses of non-quantificational never, as in (45), where there existed a temporal window of opportunity for something to occur but it did not, and, on the other hand, punctual non-quantificational never, where the event had a single moment in time in the past to occur, but did not, as in (46), (47) and (48). Childs (Reference Childs2017:146) finds, however, that like negative concord, the use of never in such non-standard punctual contexts as (46–48) is infrequent – less than 5 per cent of all cases in both Salford and Newcastle.
(45)
Nadine never got my message (Childs Reference Childs2017:120)
(46)
I never watched that last night (Childs Reference Childs2017:121)
(47)
A: Alice did it. B: No she never! (Childs Reference Childs2017:121)
(48)
That night he never got no sleep, he said ‘I shalln’t come here no more’ (Little Downham, Cambridgeshire)
4.2.3 Adverbs
Inflectionless forms of adverbs, as in (49) and (50), are attested right across the country (Hughes and Trudgill Reference Hughes and Trudgill1979, Cheshire Reference Cheshire1982:80). Their vitality, however, appears to depend both on where they are used and on the adverb in question. Tagliamonte and Ito (Reference Tagliamonte and Ito2002) showed a decline in York in the use of forms without ‑ly, but this was almost entirely because the use of intensifier real, as opposed to really, had fallen. For other adverbs the decline in the use of ‑ly-marked adverbs was present, but less dramatic (Reference Tagliamonte and Ito2002:252–3), and young less well-educated speakers still retain inflectionless forms over 25 per cent of the time (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte2018:118). For other locations in (largely rural) England, Tagliamonte (Reference Tagliamonte2018:127) finds higher levels of inflectionless forms: over 40 per cent in Maryport in Cumbria, and over 50 per cent in Wheatley Hill near Durham and Tiverton in Devon. Across England, frequently occurring adverbs, such as real(ly), near(ly) and quick(ly) are more likely than less common adverbs to have ‑ly (Reference Tagliamonte2018:129).
(49)
It does come round quick, you know (Tagliamonte and Ito Reference Tagliamonte and Ito2002:237, York)
(50)
They aren’t nice up at that physio, they treat you bad (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte2018:115, Tiverton, Devon)
A number of other researchers have specifically focused on variation in adverbial intensification of the kind in (51–54). Hudson and Holmes (Reference Hudson and Holmes1995:14) pointed to Liverpool as the focal site of the use of intensifier dead. Barnfield and Buchstaller (Reference Barnfield and Buchstaller2010:267) show, for Newcastle, that both dead and real(ly) are rapidly becoming popular intensifiers, while very is declining rapidly in use. Palacios Martínez and Núñez Pertejo (Reference Palacios Martínez and Núñez Pertejo2012:780) also find that very is declining in London, with really and so on the increase, but dead and well barely used at all. They also point to the use of other forms among their younger speakers, such as uber, mega and super. Stenström, Andersen and Hasund (Reference Stenström, Andersen and Hasund2002:151) show that real, unlike in York, as well as right and well are favoured by middle-class youngsters in London.
(51)
he was very young (Coggeshall, Essex)
(52)
I know when I go to the gym and I see my six pack I feel so proud (Norwich, Norfolk)
(53)
you’re dead close to the beach (Barnfield and Buchstaller Reference Barnfield and Buchstaller2010:257, Newcastle)
(54)
it was bloody peaceful while you were away (Palacios Martínez and Núñez Pertejo Reference Palacios Martínez and Núñez Pertejo2012:783, London)
4.2.4 Prepositions
Variability in prepositional use seems to take a number of forms:
1. The use of a complex preposition where the standard has a simple one, as in (55) (see Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Edwards, Whittle, Milroy and Milroy1993:77; Braber and Robinson Reference Braber and Robinson2018:101)
2. The use of a simple preposition where the standard uses a complex one, as in (56) (see Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Edwards, Whittle, Milroy and Milroy1993:77).
We know little about the regional distribution of either of these.
3. The omission and reduction of to. Watts (Reference Watts2006:322) finds to often totally omitted after go by working-class speakers in Cheshire, as in (57). Shorrocks (Reference Shorrocks1999) reports the reduction of to to some form of glottal stricture or devoicing in Manchester and Lancashire (see also Braber and Robinson Reference Braber and Robinson2018; Ojanen Reference Ojanen1982:252; Vasko Reference Vasko2005:168–74). Stevenson’s analysis of tweets – http://nwdialectatlas.uk/ – also finds a concentration of prepositionless forms in Cheshire and around Liverpool.
4. A range of non-standard usages of particular prepositions (Shorrocks Reference Shorrocks1999; Clark and Asprey Reference Clark and Asprey2013). Vasko (Reference Vasko2005), for example, examines in detail the use of up in Cambridgeshire. Willis et al.’s Tweetolectology project, meanwhile, notes that the use of down in ‘down the pub’ (versus ‘at the pub’ or ‘in the pub’) is most often found in East Anglia and the South East, but is barely found at all in the North.Footnote 4
(55)
We’d been getting a lot of stick off of the Manchester United fans (Braber and Robinson Reference Braber and Robinson2018:101, Leicester)
(56)
If you went down London (Braber and Robinson Reference Braber and Robinson2018:101, Mansfield, Nottinghamshire)
(57)
My dad needs to go the opticians (Watts Reference Watts2006:323, Wilmslow, Cheshire).
4.2.5 Plural Marking
Many non-standard varieties do not mark plurality overtly on a number of measurement nouns (see Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Edwards and Whittle1989; Hughes and Trudgill Reference Hughes and Trudgill1979, etc.). Examples can be found in (58–62). There has been virtually no empirical research, however, to examine the vitality of this phenomenon, or, for example, the extent to which it has expanded its scope to metric measurements.
(58)
We were going probably like fifty mile an hour (Norwich, Norfolk)
(59)
I want a piece four foot by eighteen inches (Colchester, Essex)
(60)
He spends a hundred pound a week on taxis (Brentwood, Essex)
(61)
It was a lovely old car. I had it for six year, never gave me any trouble (Holbrook, Suffolk)
(62)
What’s happened in my life in the last six to eight month? (Colchester, Essex)
From inner London, Cheshire (Reference Cheshire2013) reports a set of new plural forms of man, as in (63) and (64).
(63)
I wanna be with the mandem, innit, your friends who you grew up with (Cheshire Reference Cheshire2013:616, London)
(64)
If you put all the mans together, make them fight a cause together (Cheshire Reference Cheshire2013:616, London)
4.2.6 Pronouns
4.2.6.1 Pronoun Choice
Variability in pronoun choice takes a number of forms in varieties of English in England:
1. The use of distinct second-person plural subject pronouns, such as yous and you…together, as in (65) and (66). Yous is reported in a number of parts of the North of England (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Edwards, Whittle, Milroy and Milroy1993:81; Beal Reference Beal, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004:118; Buchstaller and Corrigan Reference Buchstaller, Corrigan and Hickey2015:85–6), the Midlands (Clark and Asprey Reference Clark and Asprey2013) and London (Stenström et al. Reference Stenström, Andersen and Hasund2002), with speculation that it may have Irish origins. You…together is East Anglian (Trudgill Reference Trudgill2003).
2. The emergence, in Multicultural London English, of man as a personal pronoun, as in (67) (Cheshire Reference Cheshire2013:609). Cheshire argues that although rare in her corpus, man ‘allows speakers to present themselves as a member of a contextually defined group, and … adds to the communicative force of what they are saying’ (Reference Cheshire2013:621).
3. The retention, in some parts of the North, of traditional second-person singular pronouns thou and thee (Beal Reference Beal, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004).
4. The use of dummy that rather than it, as in (68), an East Anglianism (Trudgill Reference Trudgill2003, Reference Trudgill, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004; Ayers Reference Ayers2000; Peitsara Reference Peitsara, Klemola, Kytö and Rissanen1996).
5. The use of object pronouns as possessive determiners, as in (69), found by Hernández y Siebold (Reference Hernández y Siebold2010:249) in the Midlands, Lancashire, and South and West Yorkshire.
6. The use of gender-marked pronouns to refer to inanimate count nouns, as in (70) and (71). These are largely reported for the South West (Wagner Reference Wagner, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004; Piercy Reference Piercy2010; Ihalainen Reference Ihalainen and Burchfield1994), where they are now rare, but they are also found in the South East, according to Hernández y Siebold (Reference Hernández y Siebold2010:98).
7. ‘Pronoun exchange’ – by which subject personal pronouns are used in non-subject positions and vice versa, as in (72) and (73). This is widely reported as being a traditional dialect form of the South West (Ihalainen Reference Ihalainen and Burchfield1994; Wagner Reference Wagner, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004; Piercy Reference Piercy2010; Hernández y Siebold Reference Hernández y Siebold2010), where Wagner reports it to be ‘all but dead’ (Reference Wagner, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004:159), but it is also found in the Midlands. Trudgill (Reference Trudgill2003, Reference Trudgill, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004) and Beal (Reference Beal, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004:117–18) report the use of subject pronouns in non-subject positions as being present in traditional Essex and Tyneside respectively.
(65)
When the coals come down the conveyor belts, yous had to watch them (Buchstaller and Corrigan Reference Buchstaller, Corrigan and Hickey2015:74, Gateshead, Tyneside)
(66)
Come you on together! (Trudgill Reference Trudgill2021:101, Norwich, Norfolk)
(67)
I got arrested, man paid for my own ticket to go Jamaica, you know, but I’ve never paid to go on no holiday before this time I paid (Cheshire Reference Cheshire2013:609, London).
(68)
That’s five years since I was here (Norwich, Norfolk)
(69)
We used to go in and have us food with his parents (Hernández y Siebold Reference Hernández y Siebold2010:248, Yorkshire)
(70)
It used to be awkward to keep the butter to his shape, he would, you know, go soft (Hernández y Siebold Reference Hernández y Siebold2010:88, Cornwall)
(71)
A little cottage up here, he’s semi-detached, and he was put on the market for three hundred and fifty thousand (Piercy Reference Piercy2010:239, Dorset)
(72)
He wanted he to go on milking the cows (Piercy Reference Piercy2010:239, Dorset)
(73)
We had to march up through the field, didn’t us (Piercy Reference Piercy2010:239, Dorset)
4.2.6.2 Possessive Pronouns
Standard English has an irregular system for the construction of possessive pronouns (e.g. this cake is mine – no, it’s not, it’s hers), sometimes taking the possessive determiner and adding ‑n, as in (74), and sometimes adding -s (if the determiner doesn’t already end in -s), as in (75):
(74)
my → mine
(75)
her → hers your → yours our → ours their → theirs cf. his → his
Some non-standard varieties traditionally regularised this redundant complexity and used the strategy in (74) above, that is, the addition of ‑n throughout: mine, hern, hissen, yourn, ourn, theirn, as in (76). These forms appear now to be highly recessive, however. In the Survey of English Dialects from the mid twentieth century, hern, for example, was found across the centre and south of England – though was largely absent from East Anglia, the North, the South-Western peninsula, and London. A number of recent internet-based analyses (see Britain et al. Reference Britain, Blaxter, Leemann, Thibault, Avanzi, Lo Vecchio and Millour2021 for results from the smartphone-based English Dialects App, Katz Reference Katz2019 for an internet-based survey) concur in demonstrating how this is now much more geographically restricted to central Nottinghamshire and Derbyshire, predominantly around the town of Mansfield, and around Wolverhampton in the West Midlands.
The use of [mi] as the first-person singular possessive pronoun is widely reported (Hollmann and Siewierska Reference Hollmann and Siewierska2007; Snell Reference Snell2010), as in (77). It is not clear, however, if this form is, indeed, the first-person object pronoun me, or simply one of a number of distinct phonetic realisations of my, along with [mə] and [ma], for instance.
Petyt (Reference Petyt1985:190) and Beal (Reference Beal, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004) report the use in West Yorkshire of us as a possessive pronoun, as in (78), and Trudgill (Reference Trudgill2003) and Peitsara (Reference Peitsara, Klemola, Kytö and Rissanen1996:293) point to East Anglian English’s use of possessive pronouns to refer to being at someone’s house, as in (79).
(76)
A girl what worked with me got hern done like that (Wisbech, Cambridgeshire)
(77)
A hundred bolts going through [mi] finger (Snell Reference Snell2010:643, Stockton-on-Tees, County Durham)
(78)
We all take us cars to work nowadays (Petyt Reference Petyt1985:190, West Yorkshire)
(79)
they said we’ll see what wants doing, they come to mine and Harry said to them ‘this blooming door don’t shut very well’ (West Walton, Norfolk)
4.2.6.3 Reflexive Pronouns
As in the case of the possessive pronouns, Standard English also has an irregular mixed system for reflexive pronouns, which are formed by preceding ‑self/‑selves with either a possessive or an object pronoun. Traditionally some non-standard varieties have used possessive pronouns throughout, as in (80) and (81), a routinely cited widespread feature of the non-standard Englishes of England (e.g. Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Edwards and Whittle1989; Anderwald Reference Anderwald, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004; Beal Reference Beal, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004; Hudson and Holmes Reference Hudson and Holmes1995; Trudgill Reference Trudgill2003; Wagner Reference Wagner, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004). The Survey of English Dialects showed that such non-standard reflexive pronouns were found right across the country, except in and around London and the Midlands. The English Dialects App (Britain et al. Reference Britain, Blaxter, Leemann, Thibault, Avanzi, Lo Vecchio and Millour2021) showed that today they are much more geographically restricted to the North East and Cumbria, as well as West and South Yorkshire and North Derbyshire and Nottinghamshire, and are not infrequent right across the rest of the North. Elsewhere they are present, but at very low levels not exceeding 10 per cent. Katz’s (Reference Katz2019) internet-based survey confirms this geographical pattern.
(80)
they did it theirsel (Shorrocks Reference Shorrocks1999:91–4, Bolton, Greater Manchester)
(81)
he just stopped making them but he used to make them hisself (Turves, Cambridgeshire)
4.2.6.4 Relative Pronouns
The restrictive relativisation system is highly variable, both in standardised and non-standard varieties. The pronouns used in standard and non-standard varieties overlap (e.g. which, who, that, Ø) but both have forms not, or barely used in the other (e.g. what, as, whom). Especially important in determining relativiser choice is whether the antecedent noun is human/animate/inanimate, and whether it serves a subject or non-subject role in the relative clause. Examples can be found in (82–87).
(82)
A particularly virulent one which we seemed to be passing backwards and forwards (Peterborough, Cambridgeshire)
(83)
You used to know people who lived opposite you (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte2013:94, Maryport, Cumbria)
(84)
I’ve got two other sisters that are both working (Beal and Corrigan Reference Beal, Corrigan, Filppula, Klemola, Palander and Penttilä2005:223, Sheffield)
(85)
Have you seen that protein drink Ø you can get like (Cheshire, Adger and Fox Reference Cheshire, Adger and Fox2013:55, London)
(86)
We used to make duffle coats and like the safari suits what they used to have (Coggeshall, Essex)
(87)
The same old man as hit the horse behind the ear once shod two hundred donkeys in one day (Turves, Cambridgeshire)
Subject relatives: that now appears to be the dominant form across the country (see, for example, Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte and Poussa2002:156, Reference Tagliamonte2013:100; Levey Reference Levey2006; Levey and Pichler Reference Levey, Pichler and Asahi2020; Beal and Corrigan Reference Beal, Corrigan, Filppula, Klemola, Palander and Penttilä2005; Britain Reference Britain, Beaman, Buchstaller, Fox and Walker2020), and appears to be increasing its dominance in many places, including London (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Adger and Fox2013:58), East Anglia (Britain Reference Britain, Beaman, Buchstaller, Fox and Walker2020:109), and Salford (Levey and Pichler Reference Levey, Pichler and Asahi2020). Who, used with +human subject antecedents, appears in general to be relatively stable in the South of the country (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Adger and Fox2013:58), but has a variable fate elsewhere – Levey and Pichler (Reference Levey, Pichler and Asahi2020) report it to be on the rise in Berwick, but falling in Salford, and stable in Tyneside. The use of which is negligible in the South of England, found at levels of less than 10 per cent in London, East Anglia and the South West (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Adger and Fox2013:58; Britain Reference Britain, Beaman, Buchstaller, Fox and Walker2020:104; Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte and Poussa2002:157), and found at only slightly higher levels in the North of England. The null relativiser, Ø, a once commonly reported non-standard variant, especially in existentials, possessives and clefts (see 88–90), has undergone sharp decline in Berwick, Tyneside, London (Levey and Pichler Reference Levey, Pichler and Asahi2020; Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Adger and Fox2013:58) and East Anglia (Britain Reference Britain, Beaman, Buchstaller, Fox and Walker2020:104), and is found at low levels also in the South West and the North of England (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte and Poussa2002:157). Non-standard what (as in (86)), which was the dominant form in Cheshire’s (Reference Cheshire1982) research in Reading, used heavily in East Anglia (Ojanen Reference Ojanen1982; Peitsara Reference Peitsara and Poussa2002; Poussa Reference Poussa and Viereck1994), and accounted for more than 10 per cent of relativisers in the South West and East Anglia in Herrmann’s (Reference Herrmann2003) corpora of NORMs, now appears to be undergoing rapid attrition in the South and East of England. Cheshire et al. (Reference Cheshire, Adger and Fox2013:58–9) find it to be virtually absent in subject relatives in inner and outer London, Piercy et al. (Reference Piercy, Rickford, Wasow, Jaeger and Thomas2011) find it only used among the oldest speakers in their corpus from Dorset, and Britain (Reference Britain, Beaman, Buchstaller, Fox and Walker2020:104) shows attrition across a number of East Anglian sites.
(88)
There’s a little alleyway Ø go up that side there (Coggeshall, Essex)
(89)
She’s got a daughter Ø live down there (Wisbech, Cambridgeshire)
(90)
It was Barry’s Ø built that place, weren’t it (Wisbech, Cambridgeshire)
Non-subject relatives: that is very common also in non-subject relatives, but not as dominant as it is in subject forms. It is the major variant in inner and outer London (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Adger and Fox2013: 58–9), and has become so across much but not all of East Anglia among younger speakers (Britain Reference Britain, Beaman, Buchstaller, Fox and Walker2020:104–8). In many other locations it competes with Ø, which is also very common in non-subject position. Both Cheshire et al. (Reference Cheshire, Adger and Fox2013:58–9) and Britain (Reference Britain, Beaman, Buchstaller, Fox and Walker2020:104) find Ø declining in London and East Anglia respectively, however. What, although slightly healthier in non-subject positions, has again almost disappeared from London and is declining in East Anglia.
Relativiser as, (e.g. (87)), once dominant across the Midlands (see Britain Reference Britain, Beaman, Buchstaller, Fox and Walker2020:97), the lower North of England and parts of the South West, appears to be on the wane in most places today. Although Peitsara (Reference Peitsara and Poussa2002:180) found it to be quite common among NORMs in the South West, Van den Eynden Morpeth (Reference Van den Eynden Morpeth and Poussa2002:182) found as at very low levels. Buchstaller and Corrigan (Reference Buchstaller, Corrigan and Hickey2015:89–90) lack optimism about its vitality in the North (though see Shorrocks Reference Shorrocks1999:98).
The fate of what seems bleak in the South and East, as we have seen, but Herrmann (Reference Herrmann2003:138) claimed that it ‘has been radiating out through the … Midlands and the Home Counties, especially London, to the South-West and, eventually, to the North’. There is some evidence that it is gaining ground in the North and Midlands (but not yet the South West – Piercy et al. Reference Piercy, Rickford, Wasow, Jaeger and Thomas2011). Braber and Robinson (Reference Braber and Robinson2018:85) suggests that what is more common in the East Midlands than it used to be, and Beal and Corrigan (Reference Beal, Corrigan, Filppula, Klemola, Palander and Penttilä2005) find it to be common in Sheffield, though Tagliamonte (Reference Tagliamonte and Poussa2002:154) finds it ‘virtually non-existent’ in York. MacKenzie et al. (Reference MacKenzie, Bailey and Turton2014) in an internet survey of ‘acceptability’ found it to be more acceptable in the North, and least in and around London. Overall, this evidence points to a geographical reorientation of the distribution of what from the South and East to the North.
4.2.6.5 Pronominal Word Order
In clauses with both a direct and indirect object pronoun, geographically marked word order variability exists, with (91), (92) and (93) all widely attested.
(91)
She gave it to me Verb + Direct Object (DO) to Indirect Object (IO)
(92)
She gave me it Verb + IO + DO
(93)
She gave it me Verb + DO + IO
Drawing from data in the Survey of English Dialects, Kirk (Reference Kirk, Kirk, Sanderson and Widdowson1985:135) shows that Verb + DO to IO (as in (91)) was reported as the majority form only in the English South West, whereas Verb+DO+IO (as in (93)) was dominant in the Midlands and Lancashire and Verb + IO + DO (as in (92)) most common in the far North and North East, London and East Anglia.
There has been considerable exploration of this geographical variability using internet and social media platformed surveys. Figure 4.1 shows the geographical reach and use of Verb+DO+IO in the results of the 2016 smartphone-based English Dialects App (EDA) survey of over 50,000 users (Leemann et al. Reference Leemann, Kolly and Britain2018). The EDA found this to be the majority form in East Lancashire, Blackpool, Blackburn, Bolton, St Helens, South Yorkshire, North Derbyshire, Derby, West Nottinghamshire, North Staffordshire, Stoke-on-Trent and parts of the Black Country (especially Dudley and Walsall). Verb+IO+DO was the majority form in Liverpool, West Yorkshire, especially Leeds, and the East coast from Northumberland down to North Lincolnshire. While this form was common in East Anglia at the time of the Survey of English Dialects, it was not reported at high levels from there in the 2016 survey. Elsewhere Verb+DO to IO was reported as the majority form.

Figure 4.1 The distribution of ‘give it me’ (Verb+DO+IO) in the English Dialects App.
MacKenzie et al. (Reference MacKenzie, Bailey and Turton2014) examined variability through an internet survey of over 8,000 responses, which asked users the extent to which they find the Verb+DO+IO – give it me – form ‘acceptable’. The area of acceptability is extremely similar to the pattern found in the EDA. The same pattern is also found in Stevenson’s (Reference Stevenson2016) investigations of this feature in Twitter feed. The geographical spread of this form, then, appears relatively resilient, despite it being the formally non-standard variant of the three (see also Siewierska and Hollmann Reference Siewierska, Hollmann, Hannay and Steen2007). The Verb+IO+DO form, on the other hand, appears to have undergone some geographical shrinkage since the Survey of English Dialects. Stevenson’s Twitter analysis (http://nwdialectatlas.uk/) matches that of the EDA and shows that it remains the majority form in Liverpool, Leeds and the far North and North East, but is only now found at modest levels – 15–30 per cent – in the South and South East.
4.2.6.6 Human Pronominal Quantifiers
Across the English-speaking world there is variability between ‑one and ‑body as suffixes for any-/every-/no-/some- to form human pronominal quantifiers, as in (94–97). D’Arcy et al. (Reference D’Arcy, Haddican, Richards, Tagliamonte and Taylor2013) investigate this variability in spoken corpora from Newcastle, York and Derby, and compare it with written and spoken evidence from the British National Corpus (BNC). They show that ‑body is preferred in the spoken and ‑one in the written components of the BNC, and that there is an apparent time trend towards ‑one in the regional northern spoken corpora, even though ‑body is still the preferred form. Britain and Büchler (Reference Britain, Büchler, Braun and Scherr2023) investigated 100 years of Norwich English, by comparing data from Trudgill’s (Reference Trudgill1974) corpus collected in 1968 with a new corpus of twenty-two speakers collected in 2015. They found that the shift to ‑one was extremely well advanced. While the oldest speakers in the 1968 Trudgill corpus used ‑body in 56 per cent of cases, the 2015 speakers only used it 11 per cent of the time. These data tentatively suggest the progression to ‑one is much more advanced in the South than the North of England.
(94)
I should probably drink it as everybody else drinks it, black with sugar (Britain and Büchler (Reference Britain, Büchler, Braun and Scherr2023), Norwich, Norfolk)
(95)
He’s always been on telly but nobody has ever liked him (Britain and Büchler (Reference Britain, Büchler, Braun and Scherr2023), Norwich, Norfolk)
(96)
Really I’d rather have someone I could’ve seen a lot of over the weekend (Colchester, Essex)
(97)
they all go to him if anyone wants a house or anything, don’t they? (Parson Drove, Cambridgeshire)
4.2.6.7 Demonstratives
The use of them as a distal plural demonstrative, as in (98), is reported as being very widespread, with both Cheshire et al. (Reference Cheshire, Edwards and Whittle1989:194) and Hudson and Holmes (Reference Hudson and Holmes1995:14) suggesting it is one of the most commonly found non-standard grammatical features in England. MacKenzie et al.’s (Reference MacKenzie, Bailey and Turton2014) online survey finds that this feature is deemed more acceptable by users in the North than the South. There are few empirical analyses of it, however, to pinpoint just how frequently it is indeed used today, or what the linguistic and social constraints on variability are.
(98)
he couldn’t have gone far, he never went up them steps (Ipswich, Suffolk)
A number of varieties also use this here, these here, that there and them there as demonstratives, as in (99) (e.g. Shorrocks Reference Shorrocks1999:51 for Bolton, Trudgill Reference Trudgill2003:62 for Norfolk, Wagner Reference Wagner, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004:164 for the South West, and Rupp and Tagliamonte Reference Rupp and Tagliamonte2019b for York).
(99)
they had this here place on the racecourse (Wagner Reference Wagner, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004:164, Devon)
A number of obsolescing demonstratives are also reported from the South West, including thik [ðɪk] and they, as in (100) and (101). Piercy (Reference Piercy2010:229) and Wagner (Reference Wagner, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004:164) report these as rare and only found among NORMs.
(100)
well, like, thik one what’s in there now (Wagner Reference Wagner, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004:164, Devon)
(101)
the one thing about it in they days (Piercy Reference Piercy2010:238, Dorset)
4.2.7 Comparison
A number of varieties report ‘double comparison’ forms, using both the appropriate analytical marker (more or most) and the inflectional ending (‑er for comparatives and ‑est for superlatives), as in (102) and (103) (e.g. Hudson and Holmes Reference Hudson and Holmes1995:20; Stenström et al. Reference Stenström, Andersen and Hasund2002:134). There appears to have been little empirical investigation of their contemporary distribution and use, however.
(102)
no I’d rather have the bigger planes, they seem more safer (Nordelph, Norfolk)
(103)
I think she was most prettiest when she was about eighteen (Colchester, Essex)
4.2.8 Definite and Indefinite Articles
Commonly reported across many parts of the North of England is Definite Article Reduction, whereby the is reduced to [t] or [ʔ] (Mark Jones Reference Jones2002; Lodge Reference Lodge2010; Rupp and Page-Verhoeff Reference Rupp and Page-Verhoeff2005; Rupp Reference Rupp2008; Tagliamonte and Roeder Reference Tagliamonte and Roeder2009), as in (104). Stevenson’s analysis of tweets (http://nwdialectatlas.uk/) shows concentrations of this in Leeds, Sheffield and Hull. Rupp and Tagliamonte (Reference Rupp and Tagliamonte2019a) show that in York the definite article can be totally absent, especially in discourse-new, hearer-old contexts, in other words where the noun had not been referred to recently in the conversation but is known to both participants in the conversation (see also Braber and Robinson Reference Braber and Robinson2018:79).
(104)
They had a baby, and as soon as t’baby arrived he got jealous (Rupp and Page-Verhoeff Reference Rupp and Page-Verhoeff2005:326, Quernmore, Lancashire).
The formal spoken standard demonstrates allomorphy in the article system, sensitive to the following phonological environment: the [ðə] and a [ə] before consonants, and the [ði] and an [ən] before vowels. There is sporadic evidence from a number of traditional dialects that this allomorphy is not always present (Britain Reference Britain, Britain and Cheshire2003:203, Ojanen Reference Ojanen1982:126 and Peitsara Reference Peitsara, Klemola, Kytö and Rissanen1996:288 for the East, Piercy Reference Piercy2010 and Wagner Reference Wagner, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004:155 for the South West, etc) (see (105)). Fox provides detailed and dramatic empirical evidence of this erosion of allomorphy – [ðə] and [ə] before vowels – in Multicultural London English (see Fox Reference Fox2015; Britain and Fox Reference Britain, Fox, Filppula, Klemola and Paulasto2009; Gabrielatos et al. Reference Gabrielatos, Torgersen, Hoffmann and Fox2010), more advanced for the definite than the indefinite article, and with the glottal stop serving to break the hiatus in prevocalic environments investigated (as in (106)). Britain, Guzzo and Fox (Reference Britain, Guzzo and Fox2007) find the same development among older male adolescents of Italian heritage in the East Midland town of Bedford.
(105)
And naturally her father was a older man when she was a young girl (Wagner Reference Wagner, Kortmann, Burridge, Mesthrie, Schneider and Upton2004: 155, Cornwall)
(106)
He was like a animal (Britain and Fox Reference Britain, Fox, Filppula, Klemola and Paulasto2009:194, Hackney, London)
4.2.9 Conjunctions
A few studies report the use of non-standard conjunctions. Trudgill (Reference Trudgill and Palmer1995) and Peitsara (Reference Peitsara, Klemola, Kytö and Rissanen1996), for example, discuss the use in East Anglia of ‘consecutive conjunctions’ as in (107) and (108).
(107)
Don’t you climb that tree, do you might get hurt (Claxton Reference Claxton1968:13, Suffolk)
(108)
You lot must have moved it, do I wouldn’t have fell in (Trudgill Reference Trudgill and Palmer1995:139, Norwich, Norfolk)
4.3 Conclusion
In writing this summary of contemporary work on grammatical variation in England, it has become evident that there exist a number of significant gaps in our knowledge and understanding of the current situation:
1. There are very many parts of the country about which we know very little indeed, or very little about the post-Survey of English Dialects, post-NORM approach to investigating variability: the South Coast – Brighton, Southampton, Portsmouth and others; Bristol and the South West; the Home Counties (despite the fascination with ‘Estuary English’); the West; the English–Welsh borderlands; Cumbria, Lincolnshire, and so on.
2. There are a number of features which are often flagged (e.g. Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Edwards and Whittle1989) as being common to most dialects of English in England, but we know little about their current vitality or distribution: demonstrative them; plural marking on nouns of measurement; never as a punctual past-tense negator; adverbs without ‑ly; auxiliary negation contraction; and the use of secondary contractions such as ain’t/in’t. Are these forms still in such good health as they apparently were in the late 1980s? If so, where, and what is the linguistic (and social) conditioning on their use?
3. A number of other stereotypical features of traditional dialects of the country are so under-researched that we do not have an accurate picture at all of their vitality and distribution. These include negative concord, regularised reflexive pronouns such as hisself, regularised possessive pronouns such as hern, pronoun exchange, gendered pronouns referring to inanimates. Many of these appear to be found now only at very low levels.
4. The deployment of new technologies, such as internet and smartphone surveys, as well as analyses of social media data such as Twitter, have been especially useful in providing us with information on the geographical distribution and vitality of some non-standard dialect forms. It must be remembered, however, that internet and smartphone surveys are reliant on users’ intuitions about their own use of features (which can often be incorrect, Labov Reference Labov, McNair, Singer, Dolbrin and Aucon1996), rather than their actual use, and analyses of tweets are limited by the extent to which the non-standard forms can actually be automatically, rather than manually, both located in the data and disambiguated from non-relevant tokens or from other variants.
Future research will be able to address these clear gaps in our understanding of morphosyntactic diversity in England, and no doubt will continue to innovate novel techniques for doing so. Such research will also be able to assess the extent to which dialect levelling has reduced this diversity in the same ways and to the same extent as it has with phonological variability.
5.1 Introduction
Discourse-pragmatic items such as innit, and stuff, like or I dunno signal speaker stance, establish and maintain social rapport, and guide utterance and discourse interpretation. Despite their ubiquity, a chapter examining their distribution throughout England was until recently inconceivable. Studies of discourse-pragmatic variation in twentieth-century dialectology were so rare that overviews yielded only a few paragraphs of text subsumed in chapters on grammatical or morphosyntactic variation (e.g. Britain Reference Britain and Britain2007; Kortmann Reference Kortmann, Kortmann, Schneider, Burridge, Mesthrie and Upton2004). However, this century, discourse-pragmatic variation research has expanded in England (and elsewhere; Macaulay Reference Macaulay, Chambers and Schilling2013:230). Discourse-pragmatic items are no longer seen as mere ‘fillers’, and new analytical methods allowing fuller accountability have been developed (e.g. Diewald Reference Diewald and Fischer2006; Pichler Reference Pichler2010). The growth in research enables us – for the first time – to assemble findings from individual research projects into a review chapter focused exclusively on the extent of regional and social variation in the use of discourse-pragmatic items in England.
We begin by outlining why discourse-pragmatic items have, for too long, not occupied a prominent place in (English) regional (and social) dialectology, and acknowledge caveats of extrapolating patterns of regional variation in the sociolinguistic distribution of individual items in England from the available research. The main part of our chapter summarises regional (and sociolinguistic) variation in the use of selected discourse-pragmatic items. Where possible, we combine observations about individual items’ variable occurrence and frequency with observations about their sociolinguistic conditioning. Our summary is necessarily patchy, reflecting the current unevenness of geographical and item coverage in research. Notwithstanding these limitations, we conclude with preliminary hypotheses about the nature of discourse-pragmatic variation in contemporary dialects of England and suggestions for future directions of discourse-pragmatic variation research in England.
5.2 Discourse-Pragmatic Items in English Dialectology
English dialectology lacks a strong tradition of exploring the distribution of discourse-pragmatic items. The postally or orally administered questionnaires employed in traditional dialect surveys (e.g. Ellis Reference Ellis1889; Orton Reference Orton1962) as well as recent app-based or online dialect projects (e.g. Leemann, Kolly and Britain Reference Leemann, Kolly and Britain2018; MacKenzie Reference MacKenzie, Mallinson, Childs and van Herk2018) provide abundant information about phonological and, to an extent, lexical and grammatical variation in England, but they do not generally elicit information about the regional distribution of discourse-pragmatic items. Because they defy lexical definition and are both referentially and syntactically optional, discourse-pragmatic items tend to evade speaker introspection. Dialect questionnaires may establish the distribution of items which overtly violate the rules of standard English, such as the invariant tags included in Cheshire, Edwards and Whittle’s (Reference Cheshire, Edwards and Whittle1989) dialect grammar survey (‘The bride’s walking into the Church, is it?’), but for most discourse-pragmatic items, there exist no codified rules. Their use is highly dependent on situational and interactional context and variable along multiple dimensions, including – but not limited to – their frequency, turn and utterance position and discourse functionality as well as morphophonological and prosodic encoding. Because dialect questionnaires usually present linguistic forms in relative contextual isolation, the use of individual discourse-pragmatic items cannot readily be assessed via direct questioning. Consequently, survey-based dialectology rarely provides useful data about the geographical or sociolinguistic distribution of discourse-pragmatic items.
Corpus-based dialectology offers a more direct and reliable method for exploring regional discourse-pragmatic variation. It allows scholars to observe the distribution of discourse-pragmatic items in actual language use, and apply quantitative methods to identify regional (and other) constraints on their use. Alas, few public corpora have systematically gathered large samples of vernacular speech across different localities in England. The British National Corpus 1994 (BNC1994, collected 1991–94) and the Spoken British National Corpus 2014 (BNC2014, collected 2012–15) are rare exceptions; both tag speech data for dialect region. Yet while these corpora have been exploited for analyses of regional grammatical variation (e.g. Anderwald Reference Anderwald2002), discourse-pragmatic variation studies tend either to focus on just one location (e.g. London, Andersen Reference Andersen2001) or to neglect region (e.g. Aijmer Reference Aijmer, Brezina, Love and Aijmer2018; Beeching Reference Beeching2016). To our knowledge, only Anderwald (Reference Anderwald2002:ch. 6), Krug (Reference Krug1998) and Stratton (Reference Stratton2020) have analysed geographical variation in the use of discourse-pragmatic items in the BNC.
Analyses of a very few multilocality private corpora collected in England and the UK have uncovered regionally marked usage patterns for selected discourse-pragmatic items (e.g. Cheshire, Kerswill and Williams Reference Cheshire, Kerswill, Williams, Auer, Hinskens and Kerswill2005; Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte2013). Yet these corpora were designed for specific research questions; they offer limited geographical coverage, and owing to time, resources and possibly ethical constraints, they have not been prepared for open access. Thus, while they enhance cross-locality comparability, they do not facilitate wider investigation of discourse-pragmatic items across England. Beyond the aforementioned studies, we know only of Childs (Reference Childs2021), who compared the distribution of dependent tags across private corpora collected in two regions of northern England (and one of southern Scotland). We must therefore largely derive evidence of regional discourse-pragmatic variation from synthesising results of discrete studies of particular items in mostly private corpora collected across individual localities in England. Such a synthesis necessarily comes with caveats.
Use of discourse-pragmatic items varies across social, interactional and situational factors, which are not consistently or uniformly controlled across studies. Apparent patterns of geographical variation in the frequency, strategic use and linguistic distribution derived from cross-study comparison may therefore be confounded by differences in corpus design and construction. Furthermore, the field lacks a uniform data analysis framework (Pichler Reference Pichler2010). There is no consensus on a number of factors: whether (and how) discourse-pragmatic items should – or indeed can – be conceptualised as linguistic variables; whether their multifunctionality is quantifiable; or how hypotheses about their evolution should be operationalised for quantitative testing (see, for example, Cheshire (Reference Cheshire2007, Reference Cheshire and Pichler2016) and Pichler (Reference Pichler2010, Reference Pichler and Pichler2016) for opposing views and approaches). This lack of conceptual and analytical uniformity may both exaggerate and mask geographical differences in discourse-pragmatic use. Mindful of these complexities, we focus below on broad trends in geographical discourse-pragmatic variation derivable from available research.
5.3 Regional Discourse-Pragmatic Variation in England
Discourse-pragmatic items defy classification, but for expository convenience, we loosely organise our overview into three sub-sections, based on items’ clause or utterance position. Some items are discussed across sub-sections, reflecting their positional mobility and the general tendency of discourse-pragmatic items to gravitate from one periphery to the other (e.g. Pichler Reference Pichler and Pichler2016). Figure 5.1 locates, within Trudgill’s (Reference Trudgill1999:65) main modern dialect regions of England, the towns and the one county (Hertfordshire) where one or more of the discourse-pragmatic items we discuss have been studied.

Figure 5.1 Regions investigated for discourse-pragmatic variation.
5.3.1 Clause- or Utterance-Final Items
General extenders (GEs), such as and stuff, or something like that and whatever, prototypically occur in clause-final position, mark the preceding referent (‘roasts’in (1)) as a member of a set (‘English food’), and contain one or more of these components: connector + modifier + generic noun/pronoun + similative + deictic (1) (Pichler and Levey Reference Pichler and Levey2011:448).
(1)
I quite like the English food actually I love roasts and things like that (Cheshire Reference Cheshire2007:174)
The variability of GEs has been investigated in Reading (Cheshire Reference Cheshire2007), London (Aijmer Reference Aijmer2002; Levey Reference Levey2012; Palacios Martínez Reference Palacios Martínez2011; Secova Reference Secova2017; Stenström, Andersen and Hasund Reference Stenström, Andersen and Hasund2002), Hertfordshire (Stenström et al. Reference Stenström, Andersen and Hasund2002), and Milton Keynes (Cheshire Reference Cheshire2007) in the southern region; and in Hull (Cheshire Reference Cheshire2007), York (Denis Reference Denis2010, Reference Denis2011), Maryport (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte2013), and Berwick-upon-Tweed (Pichler and Levey Reference Pichler and Levey2010, Reference Pichler and Levey2011) in the northern region. Normalised GE frequencies vary greatly across locations and social groups. In Berwick, GEs are markedly higher among (young) males. No consistent gender effects were detected among adolescents in Hull, Reading and Milton Keynes; in London, GEs are (marginally) more frequent among females. Social class and age effects are similarly varied. Frequencies are higher among working-class adolescents in Hull and among middle-class adolescents in Reading and Milton Keynes. The frequency of GEs increases with decreasing age in York and Berwick in the north, but in London it is lower among adolescents than adults and pre-adolescents. Focusing on adolescent data only (to rule out confounding age effects), we can discern no clear geographical trends in GE frequency. But we acknowledge that such trends may be masked by effects of social class and interactional context, predictors not consistently controlled across studies.
There are cross-variety similarities in the diversity and distribution of GE forms. Large numbers of individual forms (as many as 84 and 94 in multi-generational data from York and Berwick) exist across varieties, typically distributed unevenly between a small number of frequent and a large number of infrequent forms. Short and adjunctive GE forms (e.g. and that, and stuff) tend to outnumber longer and disjunctive forms (e.g. or something like that). Or something is consistently the most frequent disjunctive GE. In post-1990 datasets, the most frequent adjunctive GEs are and that, and everything, and things (like that), and stuff (like that). Among adolescents, and things may be more frequent in the south than the north.
In Reading, London, Milton Keynes, Hull, York and Berwick, the use of stuff-forms (2) sharply increases among young speakers, especially among highly gregarious adolescents and those with very diverse networks (Denis Reference Denis2011; Secova Reference Secova2017:12). They are less frequent in working-class data from Maryport and Berwick, suggesting either that these forms thrive in mainstream (rather than peripheral) varieties, or that they are innovated by middle- (rather than working-) class adolescents. Robust social class distinctions are also evidenced for and that (3): across both northern and southern varieties, and that is characteristic of working-class sociolects. In contrast to innovating stuff-forms, the widespread use of and that is a retention of a conservative dialect feature (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte2013:176). In Berwick, and that is also used more by male and young speakers. In London, and that is marked for heritage background (white British), and and everything is marked for speaker sex (female). Selected GE forms are marked for region (e.g. or summat and or (n)owt (like that) seem restricted to the north).
(2)
I’ve never been one to be distracted by boys and stuff but I was distracted by man (Secova Reference Secova2017:1)
(3)
she normally goes there and sits on the swings and that (Levey Reference Levey2012:258)
Across southern and northern varieties, GEs with the generic things are more likely than other GE forms to occur with comparative elements and with antecedent referents that match the syntactic-semantic properties of things [+inanimate, +plural], and to perform a set-extending function (see (1) above). Across most varieties, stuff-GEs resemble things-GEs in regularly implicating a general set; they differ in that there is usually a mismatch between the properties of stuff ([+inanimate] [+mass]) and those of the antecedent referent (see (2) above). The properties of and that and and everything also differ from things-GEs in a manner consistent across varieties. They tend to be short and are more likely than other forms to perform interpersonal and textual (rather than set-marking) functions. For example, in (4) and everything functions to reinforce the preceding information about the speaker’s work on a brochure. Unlike and that, which tends to be preferred after nominal referents across most varieties (see (3) above), and everything has consistently high rates after non-nominal referents. Despite these cross-variety similarities, conclusions about the regional distribution of GE syntactic-semantic properties and their functions must remain tentative because of lack of uniformity in methods of analysis.
(4)
And I designed it and did the layout and everything (Aijmer Reference Aijmer2002:241)
Like GEs, grammatically dependent negative-polarity question tags (NPQTs) are frequent, multifunctional and variable across varieties in England. NPQTs consist of an auxiliary, negator and pronoun; the auxiliary and pronoun tend to match the syntactic-semantic properties of the subject and verb of their anchor clause and reverse its polarity (5).
(5)
It’s lush, isn’t it? (Childs Reference Childs2021:427) And we could baffle them, couldn’t we? (Pichler Reference Pichler2013:170)
The distribution of (a)in(t)- and isn’t it-tags is analysed across regions in BNC1994 by Anderwald (Reference Anderwald2002) and Krug (Reference Krug1998). Selected NPQTs have also been investigated in: London (Andersen Reference Andersen2001; Cheshire and Fox Reference Cheshire and Fox2009; Erman Reference Erman and Haukioja1998; Kimps et al. Reference Kimps, Davidse and Cornillie2014; Palacios Martínez Reference Palacios Martínez2015; Pichler Reference Pichler2021a; Torgersen et al. Reference Torgersen, Gabrielatos, Hoffmann and Fox2011), Reading (Cheshire Reference Cheshire1981; Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Kerswill, Williams, Auer, Hinskens and Kerswill2005), and Milton Keynes (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Kerswill, Williams, Auer, Hinskens and Kerswill2005) in the southern dialect region; in Salford (Childs Reference Childs2021) in the central region; in Bolton (Moore and Podesva Reference Moore and Podesva2009) on the northern–central border; and in Hull (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Kerswill, Williams, Auer, Hinskens and Kerswill2005), York (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte1998), Tyneside (Childs Reference Childs2019, Reference Childs2021; McDonald and Beal Reference McDonald and Beal1987) and Berwick-upon-Tweed (Pichler Reference Pichler2013) in the northern region.
In all varieties examined, NPQTs are multifunctional. The frequency of individual functions fluctuates across comparable studies in London, Salford, Tyneside and Berwick, but tags soliciting listener responses always predominate. In London English, the functional profile of NPQTs is unstable, possibly because of the rise and evolution of innit here. NPQTs not soliciting listener responses are on the rise in London, where selected NPQT forms also guide narrative interpretation (6).
(6)
We all got pizza innit. We beat up the pizza man. Then we took his bike innit, joyriding it. And the police come innit. (Pichler Reference Pichler2021a:729)
In some varieties, function conditions the choice between NPQT forms. In Tyneside English, NPQTs seeking information contain only an isolate negator (7a); those seeking confirmation contain both clitic and isolate negators (7b). Across the central and northern varieties investigated, phonetically non-reduced NPQTs (7) are linked with seeking verification, confirmation and involvement. In adolescent Reading English, ain’t-tags always solicit a listener response while in’t-tags can also convey aggression or hostility toward listeners (8). Krug (Reference Krug1998:151–2) suggests a widespread link between disyllabic NPQTs and non-response elicitation.
(7)
a. She can’t come, can she not? b. She can’t come, can’t she not? (McDonald and Beal Reference McDonald and Beal1987:53)
(8)
You’re a fucking hard nut, in’t you? (Cheshire Reference Cheshire1981:376)
(A)in(t)-tags are infrequent in BNC1994, especially in southern dialect regions and among younger speakers. Their low and decreasing frequency is also evidenced in London, Salford, Bolton, Hull, Tyneside and Berwick. Unlike (a)in(t)-tags, innit is increasing in frequency across England. In BNC1994, innit has a higher frequency south of Trudgill’s (Reference Trudgill1999) central-southern dialect boundary, a finding broadly supported by studies of private corpora.
Methodologically comparable studies exploring the sociolinguistic distribution of innit show regional effects on innit use. In Salford, Tyneside and Berwick in the central and northern dialect regions, innit is outnumbered by, but competes vigorously with, its presumed source form isn’t it. Here, as well as in Reading, Milton Keynes and Hull, innit is largely restricted to third-person singular neuter present tense be-anchors (9a). In London, innit has all but replaced isn’t it and come to be used across anchor contexts (9b). The functional and social profile of innit varies across individual central and northern varieties as well as across northern, central and southern varieties. In northern and central varieties, innit never guides narrative interpretation; in London, it regularly does so among adolescents (see (6) above). Outside London, innit is used more by male (adolescent) speakers and working-class adolescents. In London, male and female adolescents from all class and ethnic backgrounds use innit frequently across all anchor contexts and for all the NPQT functions; amongst those from ethnic minority backgrounds and in multiethnic boroughs, innit has virtually replaced other NPQT forms. Geographical variation in innit use may reflect its longer history in London English, with its spread in London possibly accelerated by widespread language contact in the community.
(9)
a. Home’s always home, innit? (Pichler Reference Pichler2013:189) b. You get dazed, innit? (Pichler Reference Pichler2021a:724)
Other phonetically reduced NPQT forms are also prevalent across England. For example, the auxiliary-negator string din(t) (for didn’t, don’t, doesn’t) (10a) has been attested in London, Salford, Bolton, and Berwick; and the reduced string wun(t) (for wouldn’t) (10b) in London and Salford. Overall, the frequency of reduced (relative to non-reduced) NPQTs varies across regions and social groups. Notwithstanding potential interviewer effects (Childs Reference Childs2019), reduced forms are more frequent in Salford than in Tyneside and Berwick, among male than female Tynesiders, and among younger than older Londoners.
(10)
a. You went all weird, dint you? (Moore and Podesva Reference Moore and Podesva2009:470) b. You just fail, wun you? (Pichler Reference Pichler2021a:757)
Non-standard weren’t-tags (11) occur across most dialect areas in BNC1994 but with vastly differential frequencies – highest in East Anglia and lowest in the north-west Midlands. Other studies show that in central and northern England, non-standard weren’t-tags are more frequent in Bolton and York than in Tyneside and Berwick. In York and Outer London, their use is associated with young females, but only in Outer London is weren’t it regularly attached to anchors that do not contain third-person singular neuter subjects and/or past tense forms of be (11b).
(11)
a. He was shorter and stockier, weren’t he? (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte1998:164) b. Cos I stopped bunning, weren’t it? (Cheshire and Fox Reference Cheshire and Fox2009:25)
Finally, Tyneside English and Berwick English have NPQTs with divn’t (for don’t) and the isolate negator no (for not) (12), which are not typically found outside the north(-east) of England (or Scotland).
(12)
a. I mean, you get drugs everywhere, divn’t you? b. I think kecks really is underpants, is it no? (Pichler Reference Pichler2013:183)
Invariant tags (IVTs) occur across anchor types (13a), and some also occur in pre-finite position (13b, 13c). Here, we focus primarily on their use in clause- or utterance-final position.
(13)
a. it was more like a rifle, it hadn’t got a stand, you know, more like a rifle butt, you know (Beeching Reference Beeching2016:111) b. This geezer from Bedlam yeah got stopped the other day in his car yeah (Stenström et al. Reference Stenström, Andersen and Hasund2002:172) c. In that episode right she gets pregnant (Stenström et al. Reference Stenström, Andersen and Hasund2002:181)
Although IVTs occur throughout England, their distribution has not been widely investigated. Beeching (Reference Beeching2016) examines you know in BNC1994 but without considering regional effects. Selected IVTs have been studied in Reading (Cheshire and Williams Reference Cheshire and Williams2002), Liverpool (Herat Reference Herat2018), Hull (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Kerswill, Williams, Auer, Hinskens and Kerswill2005), Tyneside (Bartlett Reference Bartlett2013; Beal Reference Beal, Kortmann, Schneider, Burridge, Mesthrie and Upton2004; Bueno-Amaro Reference Bueno-Amaro2022), and Maryport (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte2013). Several studies analyse (adolescent) data from London (Andersen Reference Andersen and Pichler2016; Erman Reference Erman2001; Pichler Reference Pichler and Pichler2016, Reference Pichler, Beaman, Buchstaller, Fox and Walker2021b; Oxbury Reference Oxbury2021; Stenström et al. Reference Stenström, Andersen and Hasund2002; Torgersen et al. Reference Torgersen, Gabrielatos, Hoffmann and Fox2011; Torgersen, Gabrielatos and Hoffmann Reference Torgersen, Gabrielatos, Hoffmann and Friginal2018). Their variable distribution across London boroughs suggests that IVTs are susceptible to geographical variation. As such, they warrant discussion here.
Despite reported drops in frequency, you know remains (one of) the most frequent IVT form(s) among London working-class adolescents. The functions of final you know may vary across social groups (e.g. Erman Reference Erman2001). In BNC1994, it typically evokes consensual truths or seeks agreement, depending on intonation, and is correlated with unskilled working-class speakers and speakers aged 60+. The age correlation may be widespread; it is discernible in working-class data from Berwick (Pichler and Levey Reference Pichler and Levey2010) and tallies with our informal observations of working-class data from London, Salford and Tyneside. Other IVT forms with you+know, specifically (do) (you) know what I mean and (do) you know what I’m saying, are increasing in London working-class speech, with females, those of white British heritage and those from Outer London in the lead. If you know what I mean is also significantly more frequent in Outer than Inner London.
Other IVT forms that differentiate Inner and Outer London – and possibly other – varieties are: (do)/(if) (you) get me, (do)/(if) you get what I mean, (do)/(if) you get what I’m saying (14). These (you) get (me)-forms are negligible in Outer London. In Inner London, they are innovated by male adolescents from ethnic minority backgrounds, with selected (you) get (me)-tags increasingly adopted by female adolescents from ethnic minority backgrounds and adolescents of white British heritage with highly ethnically diverse friendship networks.
(14)
I don’t care bruv.. you get me? (Torgersen et al. Reference Torgersen, Gabrielatos, Hoffmann and Friginal2018:181) that’s how I see it if you can’t stick up for your mum then you’re worth nothing do you get what I mean? that’s how I see it (Andersen Reference Andersen and Pichler2016:38)
The rise of long you know-tags in Outer London and of (you) get (me)-tags in Inner London affects the frequency and distribution of more long-standing IVTs in London English, such as yeah, right, okay and eh (see (13b) above). Although among the most widely used IVTs in London, use of yeah is falling in some areas. It is used more by adolescents who are male, working class and from Outer London. Right and okay are now the least frequent IVTs in London adolescent speech. Both are ethnic minority features; the former is also more frequent among working-class adolescents and in Inner London. Overall, the use of IVTs in London English is markedly higher among adolescents than other age groups. Only the form eh occurs more frequently among adults.
Qualitative analyses of IVTs in London English tend to include innit, on the basis that – like other IVTs – it lacks syntactic-semantic usage constraints in this variety. These analyses reveal that individual IVT forms are not fully interchangeable. For example, okay – unlike innit, yeah, eh and right – is not used to signal uncertainty or solicit extended listener responses; eh – unlike innit, yeah, okay, right – is not used to guide narrative interpretation; and innit performs functions not performed by yeah, right, okay, and vice versa (see Stenström et al. Reference Stenström, Andersen and Hasund2002:184). London male adolescents’ choice of IVT form may also be determined by the story worlds and stances they create and adopt in narratives (Pichler Reference Pichler, Beaman, Buchstaller, Fox and Walker2021b).
We noted earlier that some IVT forms are positionally flexible. They can occur after clause-initial PPs and subject or left-dislocated NPs (13b,c, and 15), where they take narrow scope over the preceding PP or NP and request corroboration of its activation (and identification). For innit, this flexibility has been noted in London English but not in comparable analyses in northern varieties.
(15)
Cos the export people, innit, they sprayed the spray yeah. (Pichler Reference Pichler and Pichler2016:72)
Clause-final like broadly functions as an emphatic device with declaratives and as a signal of interest or surprise with interrogatives (16). It is typically associated with traditional dialects and with north-east England (and Scottish and Irish) varieties, but it is also prevalent in Liverpool and Maryport. In Liverpool and Tyneside, clause-final like is most frequent among young males; across England, it indexes working-class masculinity (Beeching Reference Beeching2016:155). While not exclusive to central and northern varieties, it is generally rare in the south of England and London (e.g. Levey Reference Levey2006:425).
(16)
This shit is pretty new to me, like. (Herat Reference Herat2018:101) Do you know what I mean, like? (Bueno-Amaro Reference Bueno-Amaro2022:17)
Final but is noted in Tyneside and southern regions in BNC1994 (Hancil Reference Hancil, Hancil, Haselow and Post2015). In Reading, middle-class male adolescents use both final but and final so more often to focus on referential meanings, and females on affective meaning. Final still is used by adolescents in London (and perhaps more widely in the south) to emphasise or express speaker stance towards preceding propositions.
5.3.2 Clause- or Utterance-Initial and Stand-Alone Items
Initial or stand-alone discourse-pragmatic items such as those in (17) tend to broadly function as focus markers, backchannel responses or attention signals. They have been studied in BNC1994 (Beeching Reference Beeching2016), in London in the south (Andersen Reference Andersen2001; Ilbury Reference Ilbury2021; Oxbury, Hunt and Cheshire Reference Oxbury, Hunt and Cheshire2023; Pichler Reference Pichler and Pichler2016; Sebba and Tate Reference Sebba and Tate1986; Torgersen et al. Reference Torgersen, Gabrielatos, Hoffmann and Friginal2018), and in Bradford (Sebba and Tate Reference Sebba and Tate1986) and Teesside (Snell Reference Snell, Moore and Montgomery2017) in the north of England.
(17)
a. and I you know they are doing some really amazing things out there (Beeching Reference Beeching2016:101) b. B: if it was up to them they wouldn’t let no – this would be a strictly white school A: you know? (Sebba and Tate Reference Sebba and Tate1986:171)
In BNC1994, you know occurs regularly in initial position (17a), where its rightward scope over following propositions draws listeners’ attention to new information. Our own observations suggest that initial you know is not restricted either socially or geographically (though frequencies may vary). This may not be the case for stand-alone you know (what I mean), which was first recorded in the 1980s in creole and non-creole varieties of English spoken by British-born, Caribbean-heritage adolescents in London and Bradford. These tokens scope over and signal agreement with previous speakers’ propositions (17b). Given its origins, we assume that stand-alone you know (what I mean) with agreement-signalling function may be widespread in areas of England with high proportions of Caribbean-descendent residents.
In London, you get me, is it and innit have recently developed into stand-alone items with scope over previous speakers’ propositions, suggesting perhaps a more general capacity for items originally used as IVTs to develop positional, scopal and functional flexibility. In stand-alone or initial position, you get me functions as a general backchannel (18a), is it conveys surprise (18b), and innit signals agreement (18c). Stand-alone is it and innit are limited to working-class adolescents in London and are more frequent among ethnic minority speakers. In the 1990s, they were not found in Hertfordshire, but in the mid-2010s, stand-alone innit was recorded among adolescents in Manchester (Drummond Reference Drummond2018). Perhaps stand-alone innit is now more widespread – at least in multiethnic urban centres in England. Because of the tendency to analyse individual discourse-pragmatic items in isolation, it remains unclear to what extent stand-alone innit competes with or has replaced agreement-signalling uses of stand-alone you know (what I mean).
(18)
a. Roshan: he buns it down with man Robert: no Roshan: you get me (Torgersen et al. Reference Torgersen, Gabrielatos, Hoffmann and Friginal2018:192) b. Charlotte: You know what, she’s probably a lesbian. Orgady: Is it? (Andersen Reference Andersen2001:150) c. Truno: He’s he’s smart. That man is smart. Josie: Innit. When he takes the man’s face he puts it ah it was so bad! (Andersen Reference Andersen2001:139)
In London, (ethnic minority) adolescents strategically recruit innit and selected phonetically reduced NPQTs (e.g. in he) to clause- or utterance-initial position in order to draw attention or secure the conversational floor before presenting propositions to be confirmed by (inattentive) interlocutors (19). This recent innovation may not be widespread geographically. It has not been identified in comparable studies of innit and other NPQTs in contemporaneous data from central and northern varieties.
(19)
They always target (.) innit, they always target everyone around here. (Pichler Reference Pichler and Pichler2016:69)
Instead of the established Cockney form oi, male adolescents in east London use ey (pronounced [ʌɪ]~[eɪ]) to attract attention and deploy a dominant or confrontational stance that exerts authority over or displays solidarity with others (20). Other London innovations include utterance-initial and stand-alone wallah(i), originally Arabic and used in a west London multiethnic area by young people of Muslim heritage to express high commitment to propositions. Here, and also in east London, adolescents use I swear, swear down and (on) X’s life in a similar way (21a); in east London, I swear also expresses low commitment. In both locations, say swear and say mums challenge or ask for clarification, as does say wallah in west London. Say wallah and wallah also occur as adjacency pairs, with say wallah giving addressees the option of continuing the talk or replying wallah to close the sequence (21b).
(20)
ey you stepped on man’s huarache’s cus (Ilbury Reference Ilbury2021:625)
(21)
a. Chantelle: mother’s life he did, he picked up the white ball (ennit) (Oxbury et al. 2023:829) b. Ali: they moved and they came back cos the house BURNT. but they fixed it Khadir: say wallah Ali: wallah (Oxbury et al. 2023:835)
More established discourse-pragmatic items in initial position include howay, a directive meaning ‘come on’ and limited in use to working-class speakers in north-east England, specifically Teesside and Tyneside.
5.3.3 Clause-Internal Items
Most studies of intensifiers analyse adverbials that scale up the meaning of following adjectival heads (22). We therefore focus on these here.
(22)
They were extremely good (Ito and Tagliamonte Reference Ito and Tagliamonte2003:258)
In the south, intensifiers have been investigated only in London, as far as we know (Núñez-Pertejo and Palacios Martínez Reference Núñez–Pertejo and Palacios Martínez2018; Paradis Reference Paradis and Kirk2000; Stenström Reference Stenström and Kirk2000; Stenström et al. Reference Stenström, Andersen and Hasund2002); in the north, they have been investigated in Manchester (Drummond Reference Drummond2020), York (Ito and Tagliamonte Reference Ito and Tagliamonte2003), and Tyneside (Barnfield and Buchstaller Reference Barnfield and Buchstaller2010; Bueno-Amaro Reference Bueno-Amaro2022; Childs Reference Childs2016; Pearce Reference Pearce2011).
In York and Tyneside, the same three intensifiers are the most frequent: really, very and so. In both locations, really has overtaken very relatively recently, but it entered the intensifier system in different ways. In York, its use spread across a gradually increasing number of semantic categories of adjective before becoming the most frequent intensifier overall. In Tyneside, really occurred with all semantic categories of adjective from the outset but, until 2007 at least, it was the most frequent intensifier with only three categories. By 2017–19, however, really had become the most frequent intensifier for Tyneside teenagers with all categories of adjective. Comparison of BNC1994 and BNC2014 suggests that the rapid replacement of very by really and the increase in the use of so may be country-wide (Aijmer Reference Aijmer, Brezina, Love and Aijmer2018:65). In Outer London, however, the second most frequent intensifier for adolescents is well (23a); very is rarely used. Intensifiers currently attested only in London are enough and bare, the former used only by female speakers from multiethnic communities in Inner London, mainly as nuff (23b). Bare is increasing in both Inner and Outer London, as is well. Both well and totally may be increasing in England more generally (see Aijmer Reference Aijmer, Brezina, Love and Aijmer2018, Reference Aijmer2021, Reference Aijmer, Peterson, Hiltunen and Kern2022 for a comparison between BNC1994 and BNC2014; Bueno-Amaro Reference Bueno-Amaro2022 for Tyneside).
(23)
a. she was like “oh yeah that boy’s well nice” (Núñez-Pertejo and Palacios Martínez Reference Núñez–Pertejo and Palacios Martínez2018:129) b. his mum looks nuff different though (Fox Reference Fox, Bergs and Brinton2013:2027)
Stratton (Reference Stratton2020), one of the few studies to analyse discourse-pragmatic items in BNC2014 in terms of region, finds proper occurring throughout England. It is very frequent amongst working-class teenagers in Outer London and also occurs, though less frequently, in multiethnic areas of Inner London. For Tyneside teenagers, it is the fourth most frequent intensifier, after really, so and very. Super and fucking increased in BNC2014 relative to BNC1994; in BNC2014, both are used more often by younger speakers, and slightly more often by females (Aijmer Reference Aijmer, Brezina, Love and Aijmer2018). Totally and fucking are also slightly more frequent amongst female working-class teenagers in Manchester.
Intensifiers are well known to be subject to constant change and renewal; those that have declined in use include real (already noted by Britain Reference Britain and Britain2007) and dead.
Characteristically north-eastern intensifiers are geet (or git) (24a) and canny (24b). Canny as an intensifier is a recent development, used more frequently by young males, perhaps reflecting the covert prestige of the traditional north-east dialect where it has long been used as an adverb and adjective. Canny is rare, however, among Tyneside teenagers, who claim to also use it as a downtoner.
(24)
a. your songs on here are geet good (Pearce Reference Pearce2011:4) b. I’m canny happy he did do that (Childs Reference Childs2016:239)
The overall frequency of intensifiers in England is higher among younger than older speakers, and among female than male speakers. In Tyneside, male teenagers use intensifiers and downtoners at about the same rates, but females use intensifiers far more often than downtoners. These sociolinguistic differences in the overall frequency of intensifiers could suggest more general potential differences in discourse style, both across time and across the country.
Like as a discourse-pragmatic item is extremely flexible in its position, but younger speakers, in most locations, use it more frequently clause-internally (25). It has been studied in the southern dialect region in Reading (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Kerswill, Williams, Auer, Hinskens and Kerswill2005), London (Andersen Reference Andersen2001; Levey Reference Levey2006; Cheshire and Secova Reference Cheshire and Secova2018:222–3), and Milton Keynes (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Kerswill, Williams, Auer, Hinskens and Kerswill2005); in the central region in Liverpool (Herat Reference Herat2018); and in the northern region in Hull (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Kerswill, Williams, Auer, Hinskens and Kerswill2005) and Maryport (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte2013).
(25)
I got like a scar under my eyebrow (Levey Reference Levey2006:414)
Studies comparing overall frequencies across real or apparent time in England show a dramatic increase within the last few decades. For most speakers in Liverpool, like is the most frequent discourse-pragmatic item overall. It is more frequent among adolescents in Hull than in Reading or Milton Keynes, perhaps reflecting its well-established use in clause-final position in northern varieties (see (16), section 5.3.1). The age distribution in BNC1994 indicates that the rapidly increasing frequency represents a language change rather than age-grading (Beeching Reference Beeching2016:144). In Outer London, 7–8-year-olds use like just as often as 10–11-year-olds.
There are no clear sociolinguistic patterns across varieties with either social class or speaker sex. In BNC1994, clause-internal like is used more often by 15–24-year-old middle-class females. In Outer London, pre-adolescent boys use like more often before NPs where it can alert listeners to the introduction of a new referent (25), perhaps reflecting a more general orientation for boys to attend more to referential meanings in the construction of talk, whereas girls use like, with other discourse-pragmatic items, to negotiate interactional alignments and establish solidarity. In Liverpool, on the other hand, like occurs more often as a focuser in female speech, as well as a ‘metonymic exemplifier’ and quotative.
Be like (26) and other quotative expressions have, to our knowledge, been analysed only in London (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Kerswill, Fox and Torgersen2011; Fox Reference Fox, Buchstaller and van Alphen2012) in the south; and York (Tagliamonte and Hudson Reference Tagliamonte and Hudson1999; Durham et al. Reference Durham, Haddican, Zweig, Johnson, Baker, Cockeram, Danks and Tyler2012) and Tyneside (Buchstaller Reference Buchstaller2011, Reference Buchstaller2015; Pearce Reference Pearce2011) in the north. These studies show a recent dramatic increase overall in the frequency of be like across real and apparent time, although Buchstaller (Reference Buchstaller2015) finds a move towards more conventional quotative forms in Tyneside as speakers approach middle age. Her nuanced analysis of change across the lifespan of individuals takes account of social and ideological factors associated with the use of be like.
The widespread emergence of be like is presumably influenced by the equally rapid increase in the use of clause-internal like. Older speakers in London and Maryport who use discourse-pragmatic like relatively infrequently, albeit in all clause positions, do not use be like at all.
(26)
And I’m like “Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh my God!” (Tagliamonte and Hudson Reference Tagliamonte and Hudson1999:157)
In the early 2000s, overall frequencies of be like in both London and Tyneside were lower than in York. This may reflect a social class difference: in London, the speakers analysed were working class, while in York they were university students; and in Tyneside, young middle-class speakers used be like more than twice as often as working-class speakers of the same age. Female speakers used be like more often in the earlier York study and in Inner London, whereas in Tyneside and Outer London young male speakers were in the lead.
Quotative go (27) was frequent in Tyneside in the 1990s but had declined by the 2000s, probably in response to the rise of be like. In York, however, be like mainly usurped only say; go occurred at the same rate as be like in the earlier study and had declined only slightly by 2006. In Outer London and, especially, Inner London, go is robust for young working-class speakers.
(27)
She goes “I might not wear them” (Buchstaller Reference Buchstaller2011:59)
Be like is not the only innovation to have entered the quotative system in England. Git/geet in north-east England occurs not only as an intensifier (see above) but also, less frequently, with a function comparable to discourse-pragmatic like (28) and in the quotative expression be git/geet (29), prompting Pearce (Reference Pearce2011) to suggest that be geet may have developed by analogy with be like.
(28)
I was geet working it out in my head (Pearce Reference Pearce2011:5)
(29)
I was geet “ehhhhh” (Pearce Reference Pearce2011:5)
Another recent localised quotative is this is + speaker (30), found by Cheshire et al. (Reference Cheshire, Kerswill, Fox and Torgersen2011) in multiethnic areas of Inner London. It was used more frequently by female speakers, and often to quote direct speech at particularly dramatic peaks in performed stories (Fox Reference Fox, Buchstaller and van Alphen2012). It is not attested in subsequent London studies (e.g. Oxbury Reference Oxbury2021) and seems, therefore, to have been a short-lived innovation. Still more fleeting is give (it), mentioned in Harris (Reference Harris2006:114) and occurring just once in Cheshire et al.’s (Reference Cheshire, Kerswill, Fox and Torgersen2011) Outer London data.
(30)
this is my mum “what are you doing? I was in the queue before you” (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Kerswill, Fox and Torgersen2011:172)
Some researchers explain the recent emergence of new quotatives as resulting from changes in narrative style. For be like, the reporting of narrators’ inner thought processes (26) may have created a niche in the quotative system that be like then filled to create a more dramatic effect than think or say (Tagliamonte and D’Arcy Reference Tagliamonte and D’Arcy2007). This would account for the widely attested initial preference for the use of be like in first-person contexts to quote reported thought. Fox (Reference Fox, Buchstaller and van Alphen2012) suggests that as be like comes to introduce reported speech as well as thought, a new quotative is needed to highlight dramatic peaks in narratives. In Tyneside, the need was met by the resurgence of quotative go, which was latent in the system, while in Inner London the brand-new quotative this is + speaker emerged. The functions of geet as intensifying adverb and adjective (see above) may similarly make it appropriate for quoting moments of high drama in performed narratives.
In Tyneside, the addition of two new quotative expressions sparked off more subtle changes to the system. In the 1960s Tyneside corpus, say was the main quotative, used in a wide range of tenses. By 2000, however, adolescents used say mainly in the conversational present tense, with be like and go now used mainly in the simple past tense. Furthermore, young people used be like and go more often in narratives, reserving say for other contexts, when the speech they were reporting was not part of a story. Older speakers continued to use say in all types of context.
5.4 Discussion
There are glaring gaps in the range of discourse-pragmatic items studied to date as well as the dialect areas in which they have been studied. Moreover, the comparability of studies is compromised by methodological diversity. For these reasons, we cannot, at this stage, offer solid generalisations about the extent of regional variation in the distribution of discourse-pragmatic items in England. We can, however, offer: a summary of broad trends in regional discourse-pragmatic variation; preliminary hypotheses about the nature of this variation; and some directions for future research that will test and refine these hypotheses.
The available research reveals many cross-variety parallels in the use of the discourse-pragmatic items reviewed above. Across localities studied, stuff-GEs are on the rise, and frequent GE forms share broad social distributions as well as linguistic constraints; NPQTs are functionally versatile and affected by similar inventory changes, including the fall of (a)in(t)-tags and the rise of innit; really is the most frequent intensifier; discourse-pragmatic like is increasingly a key feature of teenage language and probably a language change rather than an age-graded item; and the quotative system is being changed by the rise and linguistic context expansion of be like. Several discourse-pragmatic forms have similar social profiles across varieties: and that is a characteristic of working-class sociolects; non-standard weren’t-tags are more frequent among females; and you know is linked with old age. We also noted regionally robust form–function correlations in the use of frequent GE and disyllabic NPQT forms.
But despite broad cross-variety similarities, there is robust regional dialect variation. There are forms of GEs, invariant tags, attention signals, intensifiers and quotatives, including or summat, or owt (like that), clause-final like, howay, canny, geet and be geet, that are not (widely) used outside the north(-east) of England; and there are attention and affirmation signals and intensifiers such as ey, (say) wallah, bare, enough which, based on the available research, are not common beyond London. We found compelling evidence that use of innit is more frequent and less internally constrained in London than it is in central and northern England; that the context expansion of emerging intensifiers is not identical across space; and that some forms, such as innit and discourse-pragmatic like, have different social distributions and discourse functions across localities.
On the basis of these findings, we postulate the following tentative hypotheses about the nature of regional discourse-pragmatic variation in England.
• Form–function correlations in the use of established discourse-pragmatic forms, such as use of things-GEs to signal referential meanings and everything-GEs to signal interpersonal and textual meanings, may be robust across dialects. This may reduce listeners’ cognitive load on utterance interpretation and promote communicative efficiency within and across dialect areas.
• Discourse-pragmatic innovations that originate in north American varieties do not always unfold in a similar manner across (urban) localities in England; this is the case for quotative be like though not, perhaps, for the rise of stuff-GEs.
• Retention of traditional or relic dialect forms in northern and central varieties in England, such as the GE form or owt or frequent clause-final like, and contact-induced or -accelerated innovations in multiethnic urban centres, such as context expansion of innit or development of new IVT forms, contribute to regional discourse-pragmatic variation.
Our hypotheses about the nature of discourse-pragmatic variation in England are derived from empirical evidence as well as advances in our understanding of the mechanisms underpinning discourse-pragmatic variation and change in varieties outside England and languages beyond English. To test our hypotheses and develop empirically grounded generalisations, we urgently require research into a more diverse set of discourse-pragmatic items across more dialect areas, both urban and rural, multiethnic and mono-ethnic. At present we know very little, if anything, about the use of discourse-pragmatic items in Trudgill’s (Reference Trudgill1999) eastern-central and south-western dialect regions. Further studies will help answer a host of important questions, such as the potential role of grammaticalisation, lexicalisation and lexical replacement in (regional) discourse-pragmatic variation (Aijmer Reference Aijmer2002), the nature of ‘stacking’ of different items across varieties (Pichler and Levey Reference Pichler and Levey2010), the role of discourse styles in variable frequencies and uses of specific items (Cheshire et al. Reference Cheshire, Kerswill, Williams, Auer, Hinskens and Kerswill2005), plus other questions mentioned in our review. More sociolinguistic research into clause- or utterance-initial and -medial discourse-pragmatic items such as well, I mean, just is also needed (Aijmer Reference Aijmer2013; Beeching Reference Beeching2016; Woolford Reference Woolford2021). Discourse-pragmatic items in final position have attracted more attention in corpus-based dialectology in England than those in initial (and medial) position, despite those in initial position being more frequent overall than those in final position (see Fraser Reference Fraser1999:938; Traugott Reference Traugott2016:27). Absent further research, we must caution readers against interpreting this imbalance as evidence of positional constraints on discourse-pragmatic variability (see Ilbury Reference Ilbury2021; Oxbury Reference Oxbury2021).
Further studies of discourse-pragmatic variation in England and elsewhere will be of descriptive value (to provide a comprehensive picture of dialect variation), of theoretical value (to better understand the nature of language variation and change, for example in terms of geographically specific or non-specific evolutionary pathways), and of applied value (to confront misinformation and prejudices about discourse-pragmatic items by explaining locally specific usage patterns). We hope, therefore, that future research will allow the next edition of Language in Britain and Ireland to include a more comprehensive chapter on discourse-pragmatic variation than we have been able to provide.
6.1 Introduction
The terms ‘Scots’ and ‘Scottish Standard English’ encompass a wide spectrum of varieties, from Broad Scots at one end and Scottish Standard English (SSE) – often thought of as Standard (or near Standard) English with a Scottish accent (Scobbie, Hewlett and Turk Reference Scobbie, Hewlett, Turk, Foulkes and Docherty1999) – at the other. This range of linguistic varieties and contextually determined styles is often described in terms of a bipolar sociolinguistic continuum (e.g. Aitken Reference Aitken, Aitken and Arthur1979, Reference Aitken and Trudgill1984a), though locating clearly defined boundaries between Scots and SSE (and even Anglo-English) in spoken language is often not straightforward. Many in Scotland have access to a number of varieties in their linguistic repertoire, allowing them to switch or drift up and down the continuum depending on context of use (Aitken Reference Aitken and Trudgill1984a; Rawsthorne Reference Rawsthorne2016; Smith and Holmes-Elliott Reference Smith, Holmes-Elliott, Christensen and Juel Jensen2022). Thus, a speaker may move from pervasive use of a Broad Scots feature in conversation with friends to much less use of definably Scots forms alongside more SSE features in more formal contexts. We also need to appreciate the extent to which Scots and SSE, and even the continuum itself, function as convenient, abstract and overly simplified constructs which enable analysis, but which may also obscure the fluid and ‘multidimensional sociolinguistic variation space’ which many Scottish speakers exploit and inhabit in their daily lives (Maguire Reference Maguire and Hickey2013:55).
The Scots–SSE linguistic continuum requires further specification in terms of geographical and social dimensions, which in turn rest on Scotland’s history. Macafee and Aitken (Reference Macafee and Aitken2002) present a detailed survey of the history of the ‘Older Scots’ period (from 1100 to 1700; see also Corbett, McClure and Stuart-Smith Reference Corbett, McClure, Stuart-Smith, Corbett, McClure and Stuart-Smith2003), during which Scots developed into a socially and politically high-status language. The decline of written Scots from the formal sphere to specific genres of comedy and satire was accelerated by key religious, social and political events, each pulling southern Standard English north: the Reformation (1560) with the English printed bible (1560), the movement of the Scottish court to London by James VI of Scotland/I of England, leading to a bilingual king and court, and the Act of Union of the Scottish and English parliaments in 1707. The ‘Modern Scots’ period (post 1700) saw an alternation between a form of Broad Scots and English in specific literary genres, through eighteenth-century middle-class writers like Burns and Ramsay, and the twentieth-century Lallans (‘lowlands’) revival (e.g. The Corpus of Modern Scots Writing: www.scottishcorpus.ac.uk/cmsw/). Current works by Douglas Stuart and Chris McQueer amongst others show a significant renaissance in the use of a very ‘dense’ form of written Scots representing urban spoken vernaculars (see, for example, Gilmour’s 21st Century Scots Texts: https://chrisgilmour.substack.com/p/comparisons-of-englishishness-between). Social media has also expanded the domains for written Scots (e.g. Jamieson and Ryan Reference Jamieson and Ryan2019), with Scots forms such as didnae, aye, dug, fitba, weans, hame now commonplace across social media platforms (e.g. Shoemark et al. Reference Shoemark, Debnil, Shrimpton, Murray and Goldwater2017).
While written Scots has shown an uneven history, despite the rise of SSE as the ‘courtly’ variety and the ‘key to successful self-aggrandisement’ (McMahon Reference McMahon2000:142), spoken Scots has been more resilient, continuing in the rural Lowland Scots dialect areas identified by the Scottish National Dictionary, namely Southern/Border Scots, Northern Scots, and Insular Scots, which all retain substantial dialect diversity. Each area reflects its unique history in phonology, grammar, lexis and discourse features. For example, the distinct forms in Insular Scots spoken in the Orkney and Shetland Isles arose from contact with the Scandinavian language of Norn (see Smith and Durham, this volume), while the highly differentiated variety of Scots spoken in Aberdeen and the north-east (the ‘Doric’) is largely not the result of contact, but of long socio-cultural isolation (e.g. Smith Reference Smith2001b). In contrast, the spread of the English language in the Highlands and Western Isles is relatively new. Alongside a number of Gaelic/English calques and ‘Hebridean’ phonetic features (Clayton Reference Clayton2017; Shuken Reference Shuken and Trudgill1984), more recent work shows use of Scots morphosyntactic forms in this area traditionally not considered to be Scots-speaking (https://speakforyersel.ac.uk).
Central Scots, spoken in the urbanised Central Belt, between Glasgow on the west and Edinburgh to the east, is thriving. This variety also experienced language and dialect contact as waves of migrants from the Highland Clearances, and later Ireland, moved to work in the flourishing industries in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries (Macafee Reference Macafee1994, Reference Macafee and Jones1997). However, contemporary Urban Scots arguably owes as much, if not more, to the social pressures of industrialisation, since Central Scots speakers found themselves and their dialect occupying the ‘lower’ – working-class – end of a new class-based spectrum, for which language, alongside wealth, education and occupation, acted as an important vehicle. Specifically, the upper- and emerging middle-classes enthusiastically established and embraced their own written, but especially spoken, version of SSE for use in polite society over Scots, which linguistically presents an intriguing ‘compromise system between London and localised Scots norms’ (Johnston Reference Johnston and Britain2007:108–9; Corbett and Stuart-Smith Reference Corbett, Stuart-Smith and Hickey2012; Douglas Reference Douglas2009; Schützler Reference Schützler2015).
By the turn of the twentieth century, the poles of the spoken Scots–SSE continuum had developed the current range of strongly enregistered social meanings encoding ideologies of prestige and solidarity (e.g. Grant Reference Grant1913; McAllister Reference McAllister1938; Macaulay Reference Macaulay1977; Menzies Reference Menzies1991; Lawson Reference Lawson2014b). At the Scots end, distinctions are drawn between the ‘good’ Scots of traditional rural dialects and ‘bad’ Urban Scots, though rural dialects may also hold less prestigious associations of, for example, the unsophisticated farmer. On another dimension, social forces polarise ‘degenerate’ yet covertly cherished and admired Urban Scots (or ‘slang’) from ‘correct’, overtly prestigious, yet ‘posh’ and ‘pretentious’, SSE. And since World War II, and especially alongside the movements leading to political devolution and the revived Scottish Parliament in the late twentieth century, SSE has adjusted its relationship with southern English (Johnston Reference Johnston and Britain2007). Middle-class speakers are shifting SSE away from RP-like norms, instead becoming more overtly Scottish with occasional ‘emblematic’ use of Scots forms (Douglas Reference Douglas2009:45), whilst also ensuring strong linguistic divergence from Urban Scots (Johnston Reference Johnston and Gorlach1985; Stuart-Smith, Timmins and Tweedie Reference Stuart-Smith, José, Rathcke, Macdonald, Lawson, Montgomery and Moore2007).
The social history of Scotland implies that many more people speak Scots than SSE, though the 1872 Education Act meant that everyone in the country became exposed to SSE; most have receptive competence, and many can move partly or wholly into SSE as the context requires. Assuming that location and social indicators offer a rough guide, a large proportion of the 71 per cent of people living in ‘(larger) urban areas’ from Scotland’s now estimated 5.4 million population (National Records of Scotland 2014), probably also speak Scots to some degree in some or many domains; and many in rural areas will do, too. Seventy-five per cent of the 2011 Scottish Census respondents were assigned to occupation categories 3–9, consistent with lower-middle and working class, pointing in the same direction. Ascertaining Scots competence by self-report is difficult given the lack of accepted division between Scots and SSE in official discourse and public understanding, which probably arises from the blurred complexity of overlapping stylistic variability in everyday language use. Allowing people to respond to a more nuanced statement, ‘I probably do use Scots, but am not really aware of it’, elicited agreement from 67 per cent of respondents to a 2009 Scottish Government survey, and probably gives a closer approximation. Nevertheless, the first ever Scots language questions in the 2011 Census led 30 per cent of respondents to report some knowledge of Scots. As Sebba (Reference Sebba2019) points out, the questions themselves were likely an important step in (re‑)legitimising the social status of Scots.
More generally, Scots has seen promotion from top-down and bottom-up levels. The Scottish Government’s Scots Language Policy (www.gov.scot/publications/scots-language-policy-english/), launched in 2015, sets out to ‘promote and support Scots and encourage its respect and recognition in order that what for many is the language of the home can be used in other areas of Scottish life’ (i.e. to support the expansion of Scots to regain domains beyond vernacular speech and niche literature). It is thus not surprising to find that the focus of the Scots Language Policy encourages Scots in the classroom, including The Scots Language Award (www.sqa.org.uk/sqa/70056.html), which ‘provides opportunities for learners to study the history and development of the Scots language’ and helps ‘learners develop their ability to understand Scots and communicate in the Scots language’. However, the award remains optional, and take-up is somewhat patchy. There are also several publicly available resources, including the new digital resource Speak for Yersel (https://speakforyersel.ac.uk), which dynamically maps Scots forms – and social attitudes towards them – across Scotland.
Alongside top-down, government planning, non-governmental organisations also seek to promote Scots. For example, Oor Vyce (www.oorvyce.scot/) campaigns for the legal recognition of the Scots language, while Len Pennie (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Len_Pennie) promotes Scots through YouTube and TikTok. The increase in such activism reflects and promotes increasing discussion of Scots in the twenty-first century, which may in turn impact attitudes towards Scots. SSE accents have always been rated highly by other speakers (Coupland and Bishop Reference Coupland and Bishop2007), though not always within Scotland itself, and especially not (urban) Scots (e.g. Macaulay Reference Macaulay1977; though see Leslie Reference Leslie2020).
Scotland’s linguistic landscape also includes the country’s minority ethnic, multilingual communities (for Scottish Gaelic, see Nance, this volume). The 2011 Census estimated around 4 per cent of Scotland were from minority ethnic groups (National Records of Scotland 2014). Three per cent reported themselves as being ‘Asian’, ‘Asian Scottish’ or ‘Asian British’, belonging to mainly Muslim and Sikh faith communities established since the 1950s, with Punjabi and Urdu as home languages (0.9%). Just over 1 per cent recorded themselves as ‘White: Polish’, and a similar proportion said they spoke Polish at home, making the more recently arrived Polish community the most commonly spoken language group after English, Scots and Gaelic. The next largest language groupings were 0.3 per cent and 0.2 per cent for Chinese languages and British Sign Language respectively.
This linguistic diversity is mainly concentrated in urban areas, and especially Glasgow and Edinburgh (National Records of Scotland 2014), and contributes yet another – ethnic – dimension to the Scots–SSE ‘continuum’. ‘Glaswasian’ is the variety of Scots–SSE spoken by Glaswegians of South Asian heritage (Alam Reference Alam2015; Lambert, Alam and Stuart-Smith Reference Lambert, Alam and Stuart-Smith2007). Like other varieties of British Asian English (see Sharma, this volume), Glaswasian shows phonological variants with their roots in L1 transfer features (mainly Punjabi, Urdu and Hindi), but with subtle phonetic alterations and integration into Glaswegian phonology. Whilst Glaswasian sociophonetic variation can index inter-ethnic, ‘Asian’ vs. ‘non-Asian’, identities in the city, there is also systematic intra-ethnic differentiation in the speech of Glaswasians according to cultural, social and religious practices (Stuart-Smith, Timmins and Alam Reference Stuart-Smith, Timmins, Alam, Gregersen, Parrott and Quist2011; Alam and Stuart-Smith Reference Alam, Stuart-Smith, Hundt and Sharma2014). Scottish-Polish speakers also show distinctive phonological patterning in both Edinburgh (Meyerhoff and Schleef Reference Meyerhoff, Schleef and Lawson2014) and Glasgow (Ryan Reference Ryan2021).
In what follows, we provide an overview of the phonology and morphosyntax of Scots. For discussion of lexis, see Macafee (Reference Macafee1994), Millar, Barras and Bonnici (Reference Millar, Barras and Bonnici2014) and, most recently, Speak for Yersel (https://speakforyersel.ac.uk), which provides a comprehensive overview of lexical choice across Scotland.
6.2 Phonology
6.2.1 Overview
Anyone hearing English in Scotland is presented with a range of accents which vary by location and social context. In peripheral areas, such as the Borders, the North East and the Northern Isles, it is usual to find strongly divergent accents, Broad Scots spoken by speakers of all ages and backgrounds, and SSE, with some speakers only really having command over one or the other. This polarised accent situation also occurs in some working-class Central Belt communities between those who use highly consistent Broad Urban Scots phonology (Stuart-Smith Reference Stuart-Smith, Corbett, McClure and Stuart-Smith2003) and educated, mainly professional, middle-class groups favouring more or less exclusively the accepted, ‘proper’, SSE accent (Abercrombie Reference Abercrombie, Aitken and McArthur1979; Johnston Reference Johnston and Gorlach1985). But within and between the large Edinburgh and Glaswegian conurbations, there are also very many, especially in upper-working and lower-middle-class areas, whose relative command of Scots and SSE phonology is overlapping and variable in daily use. Understanding Scottish English phonology is made easier by becoming comfortable with the notion of Scottish speech as a locus of similarity and difference at the same time (Maguire Reference Maguire and Hickey2013).
Standing back, the overall impression is that these accents are similarly ‘Scottish’, and this is because all share common phonological characteristics which bind them together and contrast them with other English accents. These include: a largely shared segmental inventory, rhoticity of some kind, a high degree of overlap in lexical selection, including one vowel phoneme (cat, boot, cot) where others show two, largely monophthongal face and goat vowels and, most distinctively, operation of the phonologically and morphologically induced durational patterns known as the Scottish Vowel Length Rule. According to this – largely synchronic – perspective, SSE can be considered as the outer rim of concentric spheres about a core of increasingly Scots accents.
At the same time, focusing in on any point immediately reveals systematic differences in terms of pockets of lexical incidence, interconnected prosody and patterns of segmental realisation, constituting urban/rural Scots and (regional) SSE accents, each carrying associations of identity, place and social class, especially in the Central Belt, and each continuing recognisably different historical developments. This more diachronic perspective accentuates a bipolar accent continuum (Aitken Reference Aitken and Trudgill1984b; Johnston Reference Johnston and Britain2007), effectively made up of overlapping spheres, with Scots larger in speaker numbers, accent diversity and time-depth, and SSE smaller, relatively less diverse and shallower. For purposes of accent description, the phonological constructs of Scots and SSE serve as useful abstractions.
Another key related phonological dimension is linguistically how accent can be ‘carried’. As for any traditional dialect (Wells Reference Wells1982), Broad Scots words and grammar must be pronounced with Scots phonology, whereas Standard English forms can show Scots or SSE phonology. This means that an impression of ‘broad’ Scots can be achieved in two ways: through a higher proportion of Scots lexis and grammar with remaining forms produced with Scots phonology (‘denser’ Scots), mainly but not exclusively found in rural areas; or less Scots forms and more Standard English forms, but all produced with Broad Scots phonology, typical of Central Lowland communities.
Our brief outline concentrates on Urban Scots in this latter situation, partly because we know most about it from sociophonetic research (e.g. Macafee Reference Macafee1994, Reference Macafee and Jones1997; Macaulay Reference Macaulay1977; Stuart-Smith Reference Stuart-Smith, Corbett, McClure and Stuart-Smith2003; Schützler Reference Schützler2015; Stuart-Smith et al. Reference Stuart-Smith, Lawson and Hickey2017), and because – alongside, and in variable use with SSE features – this kind of accent is typical of most Scottish English speakers. As we will show, the largely common ‘Scottish’ phonological core is cloaked by systematically divergent, yet intersecting, layers of Scots and SSE phonological variation (cf. Aitken Reference Aitken and Trudgill1984b:519f.; Aitken Reference Aitken and Trudgill1984a:94f.). We also draw on recent analysis of approximately 1,100 speakers from the eleven Scottish corpora from the Speech Across Dialects of English (SPADE) (https://spade.glasgow.ac.uk/); for more detail on regional Scots phonology, see Johnston (Reference Johnston and Jones1997, Reference Johnston and Britain2007).
6.2.2 Vowels
Scots and SSE share the following vowels: /i ɪ e ɛ a o ɔ ʉ ʌ ɔi ae oe ʌʉ/. Table 6.1 shows how the vowels are lexically distributed for Scots (column 1) with broad phonetic realisations for Urban/Central, Southern and Northern Scots (columns 2–4), and broad phonetic realisations with lexical equivalents for SSE (columns 5 and 6). Comparison of Urban/Central with Southern and Northern Scots (columns 2–4) shows some of the dialectal diversity within Scots. Comparison of Urban/Central Scots and SSE vowel qualities (columns 2 and 5) illustrates how the ‘same’ vowel phonemes with similar lexical incidence show systematically different phonetic qualities across the Scottish English continuum. Table 6.1 also indicates some common lexically specified alternations for Urban/Central Scots (e.g. out with /ʉ/ or /ʌʉ/ for oot/out, hoose/house), though again, the quality of /ʌʉ/ is phonetically different in Scots and SSE (Eremeeva and Stuart-Smith Reference Eremeeva and Stuart-Smith2003). The salience of these socially stigmatised, alternating forms probably arises because they are vigorously maintained by younger working-class adolescents and because they are so lexically infrequent, which then increases their prominence. out is the most common alternating set, but Macafee showed that this only occurs to any extent in seven different words, and overall the number of possible tokens for the alternation comprised less than 2 per cent of her whole corpus (Macafee Reference Macafee1994; Stuart-Smith Reference Stuart-Smith, Corbett, McClure and Stuart-Smith2003, also for more alternations, e.g. heid/head, aff/off, etc.).
Table 6.1 Main lexical incidence and broad phonetic realisations for vowels in regional Scots and SSE (after Stuart-Smith Reference Stuart-Smith, Kortmann, Upton and Schneider2008; for details of variants, see Johnston Reference Johnston and Jones1997)
| Lexical sets (Johnston Reference Johnston and Jones1997) | Urban & Central Scots | Southern Scots | Northern Scots | Scottish Standard English | Lexical sets (after Wells Reference Wells1982) |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| meet | i | i | i, ɪi | i | fleece |
| tree | i | i, ɛi | i, ɪi | i | fleece |
| beat | i | i | e, ɛi, i | i | fleece |
| mate | e | e | e, i | e | face |
| bait | e | ɪə, e | e | e | face |
| bit | ɛ̈ ~ ʌ̈ ~ ë ~ ɪ | ɛ̈ | ɛ̈, ɪ, ɜ | ɪ ~ ë, ɛ̈ | kit/never |
| bet | ɛ̝ | æ, a | e ~ ɛ | e, ɛ̈ | dress/never |
| cat | a, ɑ, ɒ | ɒ, ɑ, a | ɑ, ɒ, ɔ, a | a, ɑ | trap/bath/palm |
| cut | ʌ̈ | ʌ | ʌ, ɐ, ɜ, ɔ | ʌ | strut |
| caught | ɔ | ɑ, ɒ, ɔ | ɑ, ɒ, ɔ, a | ɔ̞ | thought |
| cot | o ↔ ɔ | o | ɔ, o | ɔ̞ | lot |
| coat | o | o, uə | o, ou | o | goat |
| boot | ɛ̈ ↔ ʉ | ɛ̈, ø | i, e | ʉ | goose/foot |
| do | e ↔ ʉ | e | i:, ɪi, e: | ʉ | goose/foot |
| out | ʉ ↔ ʌʉ | ʌʉ | u, ü, ʉ | ʌʉ | mouth |
| cow | ʉ ↔ ʌʉ | ʌʉ, u | ʊu, u | ʌʉ | mouth |
| new | jʉ | jʉ, iu, iʉ | jʉ, ju | jʉ | new |
| dew | jʉ | jʉ | ju | jʉ | dew |
| pay | əi ↔ e | əi, ɛ̈i | ʌi, ɛi, əi | e | face |
| bite | əi, ɛ̈i | əi, ɛi | ʌi, ɛi, əi | ʌi | price |
| try | ae | ae, ɐe | ɑe, ae ~ ɐe | ae | prize |
| loin | əi ↔ oe, ɛ̈i | oe | ʌi, ɛi, əi | oe | choice |
| voice | oe | oe | ʌi, ɛi, əi, oe, i | oe | choice |
| loup ‘jump’ | ʌʉ, əʉ, ʌu | əʉ | ɛʏ, əu, əʉ | ʌʉ | mouth |
Vowels separated by commas indicate different variants in some words, ~ indicates commonly observed phonetic variation, ↔ indicates lexically specified alternation.
Figure 6.1a shows the ‘loveheart’ pattern of Scottish acoustic vowel quality, which results from close, front fleece, the balanced mean qualities of close face and goat, and dress and cot, boot clearly grouped with the front vowels, retracted kit, centralised strut, and the single central low cat vowel. Figure 6.1b shows the onset qualities of the diphthongs, choice aligning with cot, mouth more central than price, and much more open prize. Figure 6.2 breaks down Scottish acoustic vowel quality by geographical and social background (not including minority ethnolects), revealing cross-accent variability for all monophthongs.


Figure 6.1 Lobanov-normalised acoustic quality by lexical keywords for (a) monophthongs (799,845 tokens from 1,159 speakers), and (b) diphthong onsets with fleece, cat, and cot for reference (447,656 tokens from 829 speakers), represented as means with token variation, from the Scottish SPADE corpora.

Figure 6.2 Mean Lobanov-normalised values by lexical keywords for SSE and regional Scots (1,159 speakers) from the Scottish SPADE corpora.
Scottish vowels in general do not show the centring diphthongs in near and square, for example, found in other English accents, because of the general retention of underlying rhoticity, though there is some variability in vowel quality before /r/. For example, SSE typically shows /ɚ/ alongside Urban Scots birth, berth, worth with up to three vowels, /ɪ ɛ ʌ/, respectively (Lawson, Scobbie and Stuart-Smith Reference Lawson, Scobbie and Stuart-Smith2013). Another feature common to Scottish vowels is the characteristic patterning of vowel duration known as the Scottish Vowel Length Rule (SVLR: Aitken Reference Aitken, Benskin and Samuels1981). This now specifies that stressed /i/ and /ʉ/ are short unless followed by phonological /r/, a voiced fricative, or a morpheme boundary; so, for example, /i/ is short in beer, breathe, please, bees, bee, agree, agreed, and – unlike other English accents – is also short in beat, bead, beam, bean, peel, for example (i.e. also before voiced consonants) (Scobbie et al. Reference Scobbie, Hewlett, Turk, Foulkes and Docherty1999). In contemporary Scottish accents the SVLR continues a historical feature of Scots which once applied historically to most monophthongs, with traces still apparent in the north-east (Stuart-Smith and Macdonald, Reference Stuart-Smith, Macdonald and Hickeyin press). In the east, there is evidence of erosion towards the Anglo-English Voicing Effect (Hewlett, Matthews and Scobbie Reference Hewlett, Matthews and Scobbie1999), whilst in the west, the short/long patterning is being maintained, but the longer vowels are becoming shorter over time (Rathcke and Stuart-Smith Reference Rathcke and Stuart-Smith2016; Stuart-Smith et al. Reference Stuart-Smith, Lawson and Hickey2017). The vowel /ai/ also participates in the SVLR, but the difference is mainly carried by onset quality; contrast price and prize in Figure 6.1b (Scobbie and Stuart-Smith Reference Scobbie, Stuart-Smith, Cohn, Fougeron and Huffman2012).
Scottish vowel quality is stratified by social class, gender and age (e.g. Glasgow boot, cat, kit: Macaulay Reference Macaulay1977), social practices (Glasgow cat: Lawson Reference Lawson2011), ethnicity (Glaswasian fleece, face, cat, cot, goat, boot: Alam Reference Alam2015), and political identity (cat in Scottish politicians: Hall-Lew, Friskney and Scobbie Reference Hall-Lew, Friskney and Scobbie2017). There is also evidence of a pull-chain affecting the Glaswegian back vowels: after the already fronted boot had further fronted and lowered, coat and cot have both raised respectively (Stuart-Smith et al. Reference Stuart-Smith, Lawson and Hickey2017). Whilst we might expect shifts towards Anglo-English norms in SSE speakers in Edinburgh, given three times more English-born residents than in Glasgow, Schützler (Reference Schützler2015) found little evidence of diphthongisation in face and goat.
6.2.3 Consonants
Scots and SSE largely share the following consonants: /p b t d k g f θ v ð s z ʃ ʒ x ʍ tʃ dʒ r l m n ŋ j w/. Lexical incidence also leads to some restricted but salient alternations, for example stigmatised Urban Scots wi’/with (θ ↔ ∅), staun/stand (nd ↔ n). Urban Scots has experienced a number of consonantal changes over the twentieth century, including erosion and/or change in traditional Scots features such as rhoticity, and since the 1980s, the appearance of variants more typical of southern English (e.g. TH-fronting; see Stuart-Smith et al. Reference Stuart-Smith, Pryce, Timmins and Gunter2013). Whilst an atomistic analysis might suggest radical supralocal consonantal levelling, the resulting Scots phonology is more, rather than less, distinctive, from other Anglo-English accents, and more importantly, from middle-class SSE, which is the relevant social point of contrast in the Central Belt.
Scots voiceless and voiced stops show generally less aspiration and more voicing respectively than SSE and Anglo-English, though Johnston’s (Reference Johnston and Jones1997:505) observation of a gradual shift towards a more aspiration-based voicing contrast during the twentieth century has now been evidenced for Glaswegian (Sonderegger et al. Reference Sonderegger, Stuart-Smith, Macdonald, Knowles and Rathcke2020). T-glottalling, or use of [ʔ] for non-initial /t/ in butter, bottle, for example, is stereotypically stigmatised in Urban Scots, where it has increased since World War II (Stuart-Smith Reference Stuart-Smith1999b), and is also vigorous in the north-east, where it can even occur in word-initial position (Smith and Holmes-Elliott Reference Smith and Holmes-Elliott2018). SSE also shows T-glottalling, as do many contemporary Anglo-Englishes (Foulkes and Docherty Reference Foulkes and Docherty1999), though with different phonotactic constraints (Stuart-Smith Reference Stuart-Smith1999b). A more recent change is the use of ejectives for voiceless stops, most frequently word-final /k/ in, for example, back, in Glaswegian (McCarthy and Stuart-Smith Reference McCarthy and Stuart-Smith2013).
SSE /θ ð/ are typically realised as dental fricatives. Urban Scots has lexically restricted [h] for /θ/ in [h]ink, for example, and intervocalic lenition of /ð/ to a tap or even full deletion in brother, for example. [f] for /θ/ in [f]ink, en[f]usiasm is now well advanced in Urban Scots, with [v] for intervocalic and final /ð/ in bro[v]er, wi[v], for example (Lawson Reference Lawson2014a; Stuart-Smith and Timmins Reference Stuart-Smith, Timmins, Caie, Hough and Wotherspoon2006). Urban Scots /s/ shows gendered variation, with auditorily retracted variants showing lowered spectral frequency in men and working-class girls (Stuart-Smith Reference Stuart-Smith, Cole and Hualde2007); both /s/ and /ʃ/ show subtle acoustic real-time change reflecting articulatory differences, led by working-class boys (Stuart-Smith Reference Stuart-Smith2020). Both /x/ and /ʍ/ show merger with /k w/ respectively, so loch ‘lake’ = lock, whine = wine, in Urban Scots.
Scots and SSE /l/ tends to be dark (velarised/pharyngealised) in all positions of the word, though Braber and Butterfint (Reference Braber and Butterfint2008) found clearer word-initial /l/ in SSE, and Highland English and Glaswasian generally have clearer laterals (Johnston Reference Johnston and Jones1997:510; Stuart-Smith et al. Reference Stuart-Smith, Timmins, Alam, Gregersen, Parrott and Quist2011). Scots L-vocalisation (e.g. fitba’/football (l ↔ ∅)) is another lexically restricted but vigorous alternation, which occurs alongside productive ‘southern English’ vocalisation to a high back (un)rounded vowel in tell, milk, for example (Stuart-Smith, Timmins and Tweedie Reference Stuart-Smith, Timmins and Tweedie2006).
Rhoticity, the articulation of postvocalic /r/ in words like car, card (Wells Reference Wells1982:10–11), demarcates Scots and SSE together from other English accents (Maguire et al. Reference Maguire, McMahon, Heggarty and Dediu2010). This is still the case despite long-term derhoticisation in Urban Scots, at least since the early twentieth century (Stuart-Smith and Lawson Reference Stuart-Smith, Lawson and Hickey2017). R-weakening, which is more advanced in Glasgow than Edinburgh, results from articulatory changes giving a uvularised rhotic with weak, delayed (or no) tongue-tip gesture, which contrasts phonetically, and socially, with the audibly ‘strong’, early bunched-tongue gestures of SSE (Dickson and Hall-Lew Reference Dickson and Hall-Lew2017; Lawson, Stuart-Smith and Scobbie Reference Lawson, Stuart-Smith and Scobbie2018; Stuart-Smith, Lawson and Scobbie Reference Stuart-Smith, Lawson, Scobbie, Celata and Calamai2014). There is substantial phonetic variation in the realisation of /r/, with apical taps and post-alveolar approximants typical in Scots and approximants, post-alveolar and bunched more usual in SSE, alongside variable rhoticity; trills are stereotypically Scottish, but are very rare (Jauriberry Reference Jauriberry2021; Meer et al. Reference Meer, Fuchs, Gerfer, Gut and Li2021).
6.2.4 Suprasegmentals
Speech timing, rhythm and voice quality (Laver Reference Laver1991), along with other features of spoken interaction, such as conversational clicks (Moreno Reference Moreno2019), provide an overall ‘prosodic frame’ within which segmental phonetics and phonology are integrated. Despite some of their structural phonological similarities, Scots and SSE accents are noticeably different from each other in their prosody, which helps contribute to additional phonetic and phonological distinctiveness. Scots and SSE voice quality differ in both Edinburgh (Esling Reference Esling1978) and Glasgow (Stuart-Smith Reference Stuart-Smith, Foulkes and Docherty1999a): working-class speakers on the east show more whispery and harsh voice, with tongue blade articulation, pharyngealisation and protruded jaw, whereas – and some twenty years later – on the west, there is less evidence of stereotypical harshness and pharyngealisation, but more open jaw, raised and backed tongue body with intermittent tongue root retraction; middle-class voice quality is characterised by the absence of these traits. We also now have evidence that changes in voice quality around the time of World War I provided the likely trigger for the phonologisation of R-weakening in Glasgow (Soskuthy and Stuart-Smith Reference Soskuthy and Stuart-Smith2020).
Scottish intonation remains surprisingly under-researched. Declarative statements are usually rising in Glasgow and the west (with the distinctive ‘rise-plateau-slump’), but falling in Edinburgh and on the east (Cruttenden Reference Cruttenden1997:137; Ladd Reference Ladd2008). The intonational diglossia observed by Cruttenden (Reference Cruttenden2007) between rises in spontaneous speech and falls in reading aloud by a western Central Belt Scottish English speaker suggests that the historical introduction of literacy through southern English, for example for biblical reading and recitation, also entailed distinctive intonation patterns (Stuart-Smith and Lawson Reference Stuart-Smith, Lawson and Hickey2017). Rhythmical properties of Scottish English also need more exploration, though impressionistically there are differences between Scots and SSE (Abercrombie Reference Abercrombie, Aitken and McArthur1979), and SSE shows less accentual lengthening than southern Standard English (Smith and Rathcke Reference Smith and Rathcke2020).
6.3 Morphosyntax
While Scots phonetic variation has received considerable attention, morphosyntactic variation is less studied. In what follows, we bring together empirical research which has been conducted over the past few decades, with many examples from the recently launched Scots Syntax Atlas (SCOSYA: https://scotssyntaxatlas.ac.uk/), a digital resource which provides the most comprehensive overview of contemporary Scots morphosyntax across Scotland. Examples not from SCOSYA are labelled accordingly.
We include forms which are used throughout Scotland, those which are circumscribed to particular areas only, and some more recent innovations which may be spreading from focal areas to more outlying ones (although these are by no means exhaustive). The forms are described across three broad levels of grammar: clausal, verbal and nominal, although overlap exists in many cases, as is the case with negation, which is treated separately.
6.3.1 Clausal Forms
6.3.1.1 Gonnae
A now iconic form heard in and around Glasgow is the use of gonnae (going to) (1a) in so-called exhortative clauses (e.g. Sailor and Thoms Reference Sailor and Thoms2019).
(1)
a. Gonnae gies it. (SCOSYA, Paisley)
Wantae (want to) (1b) is also used, but is said to have weaker exhortative strength (Sailor and Thoms Reference Sailor and Thoms2019):
| b. | Phoning my mum like ‘Wantae just bring the wean home like the morn’ (SCOSYA, Kilmarnock) |
Gonnae can also appear with an overt subject you (1c) and with negatives (1d), leading researchers to suggest that it may have grammaticised to a ‘speaker-oriented modal’ (Sailor and Thoms Reference Sailor and Thoms2019), allowing it to appear in these new clausal environments.
| 1c. | Gonnae you reply to your WhatsApp. (Scottish Twitter post https://twitter.com/FPL_Dave/status/1245786284699930626) |
| 1d. | Seats aren’t for feet. It’s boggin’. Gonnae no dae it? (ScotRail Tweet https://twitter.com/ScotRail/status/1185928801248784384) |
Whatever the grammar of this form, it has rapidly become a stereotype, perhaps due to its use in popular BBC television shows such as Chewin’ the Fat. It has subsequently become highly commodified, where it can be found on, for example, a range of tourist souvenir goods. Such exposure may be the catalyst for its spread across the Central Belt and up the east coast, as indicated by the Scots Syntax Atlas.
6.3.1.2 Contraction
An extremely curious case of contraction occurs in ‘locative discovery expressions’ (Thoms et al. Reference Thoms, Adger, Heycock and Smith2019) with here and there. While Standard English might have (2a), in several varieties of Scots (2b) is possible. Even more intriguing is the highly unusual contracted form heard in Glasgow and the south-west (2c):
(2)
a. (T)here it is. b. There it’s there, Elderslie Railway Station. (SCOSYA, Johnston) c. Where’s the bag? Ah, (t)here it’s!
6.3.2 Negation
An interplay between phonetic and morphosyntactic form is evident in the use of negatives in Scots, and this has effects at both the verbal and clausal level. The non-cliticised, stressed form is no /no/ in the Central Belt and eastern areas (3a) and nae /ne/ in the North-East (3b). The unstressed enclitic is nae /ne/ (3c) and na /nʌ/ (3d) respectively (e.g. Miller Reference Miller, Kortmann and Schneider2004; Smith Reference Smith2001a, Reference Smithb).
(3)
a. We’re no going to be educated. We’re goin’ for a laugh. (SCOSYA, Dundee). b. This year they’re nae looking for a player of my position. (SCOSYA, North East) c. I cannae hack it. (SCOSYA, Borders) d. The dentist wouldna be able to do their job if it wasna for the dental nurse (SCOSYA, North East).
Macafee (Reference Macafee1983:47) notes that the more southern forms have spread further north, and this is supported by recent data from SCOSYA.
While it may look as if these forms are straightforward alternates for Standard English not and n’t, clause-level restrictions on use exist, hence the interplay of phonetic and morphosyntactic form. The Scots cliticised form is productive across all verbs in declaratives but is not used in interrogatives (3e) or tags (3f), where the standard forms are used instead (Thoms et al. Reference Thoms, Adger, Heycock, Jamieson and Smith2023).
| 3e. | He says ‘Isn’t it terrible what terrorism has done to the county?’ (SCOSYA, West Central Belt) |
| *He says ‘Isnae it terrible what terrorism has done to the county?’ | |
| 3f. | He’s still alive, isn’t he? (SCOSYA, Borders) |
| *He’s still alive, isnae he? |
Negation also impacts on the formation of interrogatives (e.g. Thoms et al. Reference Thoms, Adger, Heycock, Jamieson and Smith2023; Tagliamonte and Smith Reference Tagliamonte and Smith2002). ‘Rhetorical’ interrogatives, that is, those which are statements in function, such as (3e), can appear with the standard cliticised form, but non-rhetorical interrogatives have a different syntax: verb + subject + negative (3g, h).
| 3g. | Is she not younger than you? (SCOSYA, Ayrshire) |
| 3h. | Has he no got the ball? (SCOSYA, Fife) |
These negative interrogative forms are covert Scotticisms, used widely throughout the country by speakers of both SSE and Broad Scots.
In most varieties of English, a ‘gap’ exists in the negative paradigm: the cliticised form n’t cannot attach to first-person singular am. In other words, amn’t is not possible. However, in most varieties of Scots, this form is permitted (3i), particularly in tag questions (3j):
| 3i. | I amn’t gonna send it off this week. (SCOSYA, Kilwinning) |
| 3j. | I’m a freak, amn’t I? (Smith 2013–2016Footnote 1) |
A ‘gap’ also exists in the use of the Scots cliticised form ‑nae in Glasgow and surrounding areas. As in other varieties, it is used productively in declarative contexts, with the notable exception of auxiliary do in non-third-person singular present-tense contexts, where the standard form only is used (3k):
| 3k. | They don’t want to tell their Mammy because they’re a clype (SCOSYA, Glasgow) |
Um urnae (3l) is one last form to note under negation, where the auxiliary be is ‘doubled’ to produce a localised form which can be glossed as I’m aren’t.
| 3l. | Aye, ye ur…Naw, um urnae. (Scottish Twitter post https://twitter.com/THEDC67/status/733424141819207680) |
This use may be geographically circumscribed to Glasgow and surrounding areas, but just like gonnae, um urnae has recently become iconicised as shown, for example, by its use as a slogan on T-shirts (e.g. https://shop.spreadshirt.co.uk/glasgowpatter/nawahmurnae-A5d6623d45fd3e4203a8412c1).
6.3.3 Verbal Forms
6.3.3.1 Needs Passive
In Scots, an alternative passive construction with needs exists (4) (e.g. Brown and Millar Reference Brown and Millar1980:86; Edelstein Reference Edelstein, Zanuttini and Horn2014; Strelluf Reference Strelluf2020). This form is a covert Scotticism, with wide geographic spread and used in both informal (4a) and more formal (4b) speech.
(4)
a. The cat needs fed. That’s when he’s into the algae wafers, he needs fed (SCOSYA, Ayrshire) b. My meter cabinet needs repaired or replaced (Scottish Power www.spenergynetworks.co.uk/pages/my_meter_cabinet_needs_repaired_or_replaced.aspx)
While this passive construction is largely limited to use with need, in some varieties, want (4c) and like (4d) can also be used:
| 4c. | Honey wants fed. (Janey Godley YouTube www.youtube.com/watch?v=H0ViGnLGFwM) |
| 4d. | The kitten likes cuddled (Edelstein Reference Edelstein, Zanuttini and Horn2014). |
6.3.3.2 ‘Progressive’ Stative Verbs
Several stative verbs can appear with the progressive form in Scots (Aitken Reference Aitken, Aitken and Arthur1979; Miller Reference Miller, Kortmann and Schneider2004, Reference Millar2007), including want (5a), like (5b), need (5c), forget (5d) and think (5e):
(5)
a. There’s nobody wanting them. You’re no wanting them, are you? (SCOSYA, Paisley) b. She liking college? (SCOSYA, East Lothian) c. They tested me and they said “Oh you’re needing a new valve” (SCOSYA, Falkland) d. Now I’m forgetting what I was gonna tell you about. (SCOSYA, Saltcoats) e. I’m thinking I’m going to be there June and July. (SCOSYA, North East)
Just as with the needs passive, this is a covert Scotticism, likely to be used across all classes and geographic areas.
6.3.3.3 The Northern Subject Rule
Several variable verbal agreement forms exist across Scotland which can be found in many other varieties worldwide (e.g. Tagliamonte and Smith Reference Tagliamonte and Smith1999). A more specifically Scots pattern of agreement is the Northern Subject Rule, which dates back to the thirteenth century. A number of permutations exist in its use, but in its simplified form, in third-person plural contexts, NPs occur with ‑s on the verb but no ‑s with pronominal they (6a).
(6)
a. The parking facilities is terrible…they’re saying they’re going to park in there. (SCOSYA, Irvine)
On the ground, the ‘rule’ of no ‑s with they remains largely intact, but there is decreasing use of ‑s with plural NPs, particularly with main lexical verbs (6b), but also now with auxiliaries (6c).
| 6b. | Like the things that goes in front of a bairn’s pram (SCOSYA, Northmavine) |
| 6c. | No matter how early you go to it the floors is always sticky (SCOSYA, Golspie) |
6.3.3.4 ‘Regularised’ Verbs
As with other varieties worldwide, Scots uses a number of non-standard tensed verb forms, including seen and done in preterite contexts. A more peculiarly Scots irregular verb use is ‘regularised’ past-tense forms of sold (7a) and told (7b). With the exception of the Highlands and Western Isles, these forms are common in most areas of Scotland, but confined to the broader end of the Scots linguistic continuum.
(7)
a. It’s nae much use if the golf club’s getting selt, is it? (SCOSYA, Lanarkshire) b. I didnae witness it. I got telt about it. (SCOSYA, Dumfries and Galloway)
More geographically circumscribed is the regularised preterite form of go, gied/gaed (7c) which is used in the North East and Northern Isles but may be obsolescing even in these areas.
| 7c. | We gied out for a feed and on a Saturday night. (SCOSYA, North East) |
6.3.3.5 Double Modals
A number of varieties in the Borders and the South West use double (or multiple) modals (8) across a range of combinations (e.g. Morin Reference Morin, Baranzini and de Saussure2021):
(8)
a. I take it you can like grow out of it. Or some people might can. (SCOSYA, Selkirk) b. You say “I used to could do all this and I used to could do that” but you’re too busy now (SCOSYA, Galston) c. She says no ’cause she’ll no can keep her mouth shut. (SCOSYA, Grangemouth)
Results from the Scots Syntax Atlas suggest that these forms are highly recessive, and may in fact become completely obsolescent.
6.3.4 Nominal Forms
6.3.4.1 Possessive Pronouns
The use of possessive pronouns where in most varieties there would be none (9) (e.g. Macaulay Reference Macaulay1991:71; Beal Reference Beal and Jones1997:363) is found across the entire continuum of Scots. This covert Scotticism is largely restricted to particular noun types, including meals, bed and holidays.
(9)
a. I like to read in my bed. (SCOSYA, Caithness) b. When was the last time you made my dinner? (SCOSYA, Glasgow) c. If you eat that now you won’t be able to eat your tea. (SCOSYA, Ayrshire) d. Gabbie’s got a Kindle Fire that she got fae the bairns for her Christmas. (Smith 2013-2016) e. So where you gan your holidays this year? (Smith 2013–2016)
6.3.4.2 Definite Articles
In a similar vein, the definite article the appears where none would be used in Standard English across certain categories of nouns, including public institutions (10a–b), sports (10c–d), seasons (10e), illnesses (10f–g) and trades (10h–i):
(10)
a. We had to walk up fae the school hand in hand. (SCOSYA, Ayrshire) b. I used to go to the kirk every Sunday. (Smith 2013–2016) c. They got there on the Saturday and they went to the football on the Saturday night (SCOSYA, Perthshire) d. I mean there wasna the golf at that time of day. (SCOSYA, North East) e. We go usually every month in the summer and in the winter you go every month. (SCOSYA, Caithness) f. He thinks it’s the flu and you’ve got to be like “No this isn’t the flu”. (SCOSYA, Argyle and Bute). g. You just took a wee sip of it and it gave you the hiccups (SCOSYA, Lanarkshire) h. I worked in the fishing but I worked doing nets, ken for the boats. (SCOSYA, Aberdeen) i. She did a lot of the farming. She’s good at the farming. (SCOSYA, Inner Hebrides)
6.3.4.3 First- and Second-Person Plural Forms
Wir for our in both subject (11a) and object (11b) position is used across most of Lowland Scots, but it appears not to be used in the Highlands and Western Isles.
(11)
a. And wir pay come fae Carlisle (SCOSYA, Stranraer) b. We were sitting in wir table just wir two selves (SCOSYA, Kirkintilloch)
A number of different forms exist in Scots for the pronoun you. You yins/ains for plural you (11c–d), effectively you ones with localised phonology, is heard in most parts of Scotland:
| 11c. | You ains have never been flooded, have you? (SCOSYA, Stonehaven) |
| 11d. | Hey, you yins, let me ower. (Dictionary of the Scots Language) |
The form provides a neat periphrastic solution to the lack of singular/plural distinction of the pronoun you in Standard English and echoes other forms worldwide (e.g. Johnstone Reference Johnstone2013).
An even neater solution to the lack of number distinction in Standard English with you exists in the plural form yous (11e–g):
| 11e. | Do yous get the jacuzzi and all that? (SCOSYA, Strathaven). |
| 11f. | Aye, nae that I’ve held it against yous. (SCOSYA, Portsoy) |
| 11g. | Are yous finished now, are yous? (SCOSYA, Applecross) |
In contrast to you ones, which looks to have considerable time-depth, this form appears to be a more recent, twentieth-century, development. Data from the Scots Syntax Atlas suggests that yous started in the urban heartland of Glasgow and has spread rapidly in the decades since: it can be heard in younger speakers even in the most northern parts of mainland Scotland (although not yet in Orkney and Shetland). The Dictionary of the Scots Language includes a nice ‘doubled’ example of pluralisation of this form (11h):
| 11h. | Us yins … will play verses yous yins at football if yous yins will bye the ball. |
Finally, ee for you in subject position (11i) is used across several regions (see also Smith and Durham, this volume, on singular/plural forms of you in Orkney and Shetland).
| 11i. | Did ee go there when you were young? (SCOSYA, North East) |
6.3.4.4 Demonstratives
Alongside the widespread use of plural demonstrative them (12a), a number of other forms also exist in the demonstrative paradigm in Scots. Across the Central Belt and in the South West, the distal plural they is used (12b). In the North East of Scotland and in Shetland, ‘singular’ demonstratives are used with plural forms (12c–d). A relic third distal demonstrative exists, yon/thon (12e–f) in some areas, although this may be obsolescing.
(12)
6.3.4.5 Non-Reflexive Him/Herself
In the Highlands and Western Isles, and in the North East and North of Scotland, ‘reflexive’ pronouns can be used in place of simple pronominal forms (13a).
(13)
a. Well, himself and John went for a pizza the other day. (SCOSYA, Broadford)
In Scottish Gaelic, pronouns like himself and herself can be used in the same way, thus the likely origin of this form in the Highlands and Western Isles.
In the North East, there may be pragmatic constraints on the use of these forms, where they are often used humorously (13b) or disapprovingly (13c):
6.4 Discourse-Level Forms
While many of the discourse-level phenomena are shared with other varieties worldwide, a number of forms are specific to Scots.
6.4.1 Quotatives
As with many other varieties, the Scots quotative system in younger speakers has adopted the globalised be like form (e.g. Tagliamonte, D’Arcy and Rodríguez Louro Reference Tagliamonte, D’Arcy and Rodríguez Louro2016). A variant on this form is found in Glasgow and surrounding areas where that is inserted between the quotative and the quote (14a):
(14)
a. I was like that “Ah do you know my Ma was born there?” (SCOSYA, Clydebank)
Macaulay (Reference Macaulay2005:148) refers to this form as a ‘kind of hybrid quotative’ and notes that often no actual quote follows (14b) but instead a non-lexicalised sound or facial expression to signal reaction:
| 14b. | She was like, “Just sign it.” I was like that [makes face]. (SCOSYA, Airdrie) |
6.4.2 Discourse Markers
See fronting with co-referential NP is used clause initially, often to introduce a new topic which is then followed by a question (15a), information (15b) or opinion (15c).
(15)
a. See that booth you got at Kushion. Did you ever use it? (SCOSYA, Motherwell) b. See that Aldi’s night cream. It’s £1.69. (SCOSYA, Clydebank) c. See that caramel wafers. They’re fantastic. (SCOSYA, Scalpay)
But is used clause finally to signal, amongst other things, opinion and clarification (16).
(16)
a. He’s too little, but. (SCOSYA, Canisbay) b. I do like things like that, but. (SCOSYA, Whithorn)
So + subject + verb as a tag (17) is heard around Glasgow and surrounding areas, often used for intensification:
(17)
a. My mum grew up in New Farm, so she did (SCOSYA, Glasgow) b. Such a muppet, so I am (SCOSYA, Glasgow)
This form may arise from contact with Hiberno-English, where it is also used.
Around Edinburgh and up the east coast to Dundee, an eh tag is used with rhetorical questions (18a):
(18)
a. We’ve never lived together, eh. (SCOSYA, Dundee)
An alternate version also exists in the same areas, eh no, (18b) but data from SCOSYA shows that this appears to be used more by younger speakers, suggesting perhaps a change in progress from the original eh marker.
6.5 Concluding Remarks: The Future for Scots and Scottish Standard English
The future looks bright for Scots. Despite anticipated dialect levelling (e.g. Foulkes and Docherty Reference Foulkes and Docherty1999), the incorporation of some southern English forms with ongoing dialect-internal changes, means that Scots phonology continues to maintain its own pathway distinct from Anglo-Englishes. In terms of morphosyntax, again, rather than a march towards Standard English, resources such as the Scots Syntax Atlas and Speak for Yersel show continued use of Scots-specific forms. In addition, there are also ‘home-grown’ forms such as yous and gonnae which demonstrate spread from Glasgow outwards, resulting in a more, rather than less, distinctive morphosyntax across Scotland.
Beyond the linguistic evidence, other tell-tale signs exist for the improving status of Scots. Against a historical backdrop of Scots contracting to particular domains, the twenty-first century displays an expansion of domains from, for example, comedy and classic stereotypes (sports reporting, football, etc.) to mainstream drama, local reporting, and the use of Scots in indie music (e.g. Krause and Smith Reference Krause, Smith, Montgomery and Moore2017). This, coupled with Scots in social media, provides evidence of the increasing social acceptance of Scots, given that the media act partly as a mirror reflecting contemporary sociolinguistic norms (Tagliamonte and Roberts Reference Tagliamonte and Roberts2005).
7.1 Varieties of Variation in a Very Wee Place
Dorian’s well-known (Reference Dorian1994) paper, the title of which is echoed here,Footnote 1 challenged the assumption that linguistic heterogeneity stemmed primarily from social heterogeneity. She used evidence from her research on Gaelic-speaking East Sutherland fishing communities to demonstrate that socio-economic status is not necessarily the driver for the patterns of variation that can be uncovered across hyperlocalFootnote 2 spaces or between individuals within them. The island of Ireland also has an extensive history of both English and Scots contact with speakers of Irish Gaelic. Its longevity has generated a set of dialects which are likewise heterogeneous both idiolectally and socially. Their diversity is also motivated by diatopic and indeed even ethnic factors, as we shall see. The varieties of variation on the island thus set this English-speaking territory apart from others described in this collection where the English language arrived rather more recently and where the ‘founder’ population (in the sense of Mufwene Reference Mufwene2008:36) was rather more homogeneous to begin with. This chapter starts with an exploration of Ireland’s demolinguistic history which explains the reasons behind its extensive dialectal diversity. I then continue by reviewing some of the major types of lexical, phonological, grammatical and discourse-pragmatic variation found in different varieties of Irish English (IE).Footnote 3
7.1.1 The Demolinguistics of Contact in Ireland Then and Now
Since the Anglo-Irish Treaty of 1922, the island of Ireland has consisted of two discrete nation states. The Republic of Ireland (RoI) (in black on Figure 7.1) is an independent country extending across twenty-six of the original thirty-two counties of the island. It consists of four provinces – Ulster in the far north, Leinster in the east, Munster in the south, and Connaught in the west. Northern Ireland (NI) occupies the other six counties in the historical province of Ulster but remains part of the United Kingdom. All of these sub-regions boast distinctive varieties of English, Scots and Irish Gaelic. Moreover, they have been and are currently also being influenced by exogenous minority languages to greater or lesser degrees. In addition to generic volumes on IE such as Amador-Moreno (Reference Amador-Moreno2010) or Hickey (Reference Hickey2007a, Reference Hickey2016), there is an extensive body of focused research on specific rural and urban dialects within this geographical region, such as Corrigan (Reference Corrigan, Filppula, Klemola and Paulasto2009), Filppula (Reference Filppula1999), Hickey (Reference Hickey2005), Henry (Reference Henry1957), Maguire (Reference Maguire2020a), McCafferty (Reference McCafferty2001), Peters (Reference Peters2016). Companion volumes on the language history of both nation states and the traditional dialects which typify them are published in Corrigan (Reference Corrigan2010a) and Kallen (Reference Kallen2013), respectively. More recently, a new research orientation has emerged addressing the impact on linguistic diversity of historical and contemporary population movements into and out of the island. These include Amador-Moreno (Reference Amador-Moreno2019), Corrigan (Reference Corrigan2020a, Reference Corrigan, Beaman, Buchstaller, Fox and Walkerb), Corrigan and Diskin (Reference Corrigan and Diskin2020), Diskin et al. (Reference Diskin and Levey2019), Diskin and Regan (Reference Diskin, Regan, Forsberg Lundell and Bartning2015), Diskin and Levey (Reference Diskin and Levey2019) and Nestor (Reference Nestor, Singleton, Regan and Debaene2013). Furthermore, the region is extremely well represented in previous editions of this collection (Bliss Reference Bliss and Trudgill1984; Harris Reference Harris and Trudgill1984; Hickey Reference Hickey and Britain2007b; McCafferty Reference McCafferty and Britain2007). It similarly features prominently in world Englishes compendia such as Ball (Reference Ball2010), Cheshire (Reference Cheshire1991) and Kachru, Kachru and Neilson (Reference Kachru, Kachru and Neilson2009), not to mention the more recent Filppula, Klemola and Sharma (Reference Filppula, Klemola and Sharma2017), Hopkins, Decker and McKenny (Reference Hopkins, Decker and McKenny2017) and Schreier, Hundt and Schneider (Reference Schreier, Hundt and Schneider2020).

Figure 7.1 Location of the island of Ireland in Europe.
As Figure 7.1 indicates, the entire region is geographically situated on the extreme western fringes of Europe. Unsurprisingly therefore it is frequently described as ‘peripheral’ within a European Union context (Nitzsche Reference Nitzsche2013). However, its north-eastern tip (Torr Head, County Antrim), as this map likewise illustrates, lies just 23 kilometres (14 miles) from the Mull of Kintyre in Scotland across the Northern Channel. Its proximity to the island of Britain has thus led to sustained contact between the two regions since the earliest times.
English, however, did not permeate the island of Ireland’s language ecology (in the sense of Mufwene Reference Mufwene2001:21–4) until the Middle Ages. This new state of affairs arose from a late-twelfth-century military expansion by Anglo-Norman leaders such as John de Courcy and Richard Fitz Godbert de Roche, which subsequently led to the colonisation of lands formerly occupied by indigenous Gaelic chieftains (principally in Leinster and Ulster, as Figure 7.2 demonstrates) (Flanagan Reference Flanagan and Smith1999).

Figure 7.2 Map of land distribution on the island of Ireland c. 1450.
This turn of events introduced not only English, Welsh and Flemish to the population of the time, which was predominantly Irish-speaking, but also Norman French because Henry II, under whose reign these incursions took place, led the so-called Angevin Empire (Winkler Reference Winkler, Rouse, Echard, Fulton, Rector and Fay2017).
The next phase of medieval incursions was Scots and therefore rather more Celtic than Anglo in character. This is because the Scots Gaelic used by this aspiring group of colonisers in the early fourteenth century is a descendant of the Irish language brought to the western seaboard of Scotland when the sixth-century kingdom of Dál Riada was established. Between 1315 and 1318, Edward Bruce (bilingual in Scots Gaelic and Anglo-Norman) led campaigns to further Scottish political interests in Ireland.
However, Irish monoglottism prevailed on account of the extent to which such erstwhile Hiberno-Norman colonisers had become culturally and linguistically assimilated to Gaelic norms. This is a key reason why materials representing the IE of the early and later Middle Ages are rare, including, for instance, the Kildare Poems found in BM Harley 913 (Hickey Reference Hickey1993, Reference Hickey2007a, b; Kallen Reference Kallen2013; Lucas Reference Lucas1995). There are also some medieval inscriptions and governmental and administrative documents as well as ecclesiastical manuscripts which are not written in either Latin or Norman French but in English (Bliss and Long Reference Bliss, Long and Cosgrove1987). As Corrigan (Reference Corrigan2020a:32–3) notes, these include, for instance, minor records such as that illustrated in Figure 7.3 from the Armagh Diocesan Registry Archive, which includes text in both Latin and English. They relate to the primacy, the province and the archdiocese of Armagh (the ecclesiastical capital of Ireland during the Middle Ages and subsequently).

Figure 7.3 Sample page from a seventeenth-century transcript of the original Armagh Diocesan Registry, 1428–1441 (PRONI: DIO/4/2/4/286/A).
The minoritisation of English customs, language and legal processes across much of the island well before this letter ever saw the light of day resulted in various attempts to de-Gaelicise the Anglo-Norman dominant regions where Anglo power brokers like Swayne and Boteler associated with this document retained a foothold. These would have included parts of Armagh (where Swayne resided) and Carrickfergus and Newry in Ulster as well as The Pale region of eastern Leinster. The shoring up of their dominance included the passing of laws such as the Statutes of Kilkenny in 1366. These sought to suppress Ireland’s majority language and customs amongst the emerging Hiberno-Norman community who were becoming rather more acculturated to Irish life than was considered conducive to maintaining the classic feudal system. The rationale for such statutes stemmed from the Irish language’s role as a marker of Gaelic ethnic and national identity in the same manner that English was coming to be viewed in relation to Norman French following its amelioration after the Hundred Years’ War (Green Reference Green2014:245). The efficacy of minoritising acts of this type in Ireland that were aimed at the Hiberno-Normans during this period has long been called into question. Indeed, as Casey (Reference Casey2012:74) notes, it was in fact the early seventeenth century which truly brought about ‘the passing of the old order’ in Ireland and which sowed the seeds for the wholescale language shift to English typifying the nineteenth century. This is because events such as the Flight of the Earls in 1607, in which Gaelic nobles decamped to Continental Europe never to return, left a political vacuum. Their lands were declared forfeit to the Crown and cleared for the Plantation of Ulster that followed.
As Corrigan (Reference Corrigan2010a:112–21) documents, the success or otherwise of such plantation or colonisation schemes whereby tracts of land were appropriated by various monarchs who settled new English and Scottish migrants on territories formerly occupied by Gaelic chieftains ebbed and flowed over time and geographical space. Thus, the Ulster plantation scheme under James I was considerably more successful than those attempted decades earlier by Henry VIII in Munster. The colonising population movements which ensued exposed Hiberno-Norman and Gaelic populations alike to new varieties of English and Scots depending on where they were situated. For instance, the early-medieval Anglo-Norman incursions into what is now the Republic of Ireland had brought South West and south-west Midlands English to eastern regions within The Pale. By contrast, the later seventeenth-century settlers, who fanned out southwards and westwards beyond this originally Anglo territory, hailed primarily from the North/West Midlands (Hickey Reference Hickey and Britain2007b:137; Kallen Reference Kallen2013:213). These two regions of England have long been recognised as showing dialectologically distinct boundaries since at least the Anglo-Saxon period (Gneuss Reference Gneuss1972). This fact is an important reason why the English now spoken in these sub-regions of the Republic of Ireland maintains a range of linguistic differences between them. This premise is readily testified to by comparing Henry’s (Reference Henry1957) account of North Roscommon English in Connacht with that of Hickey (Reference Hickey2005) for Dublin, situated in Leinster to the far east and originally a heartland of the medieval Anglo-Norman Pale settlements. It is contemporary NI, however, which – despite its relatively limited geographical extent by comparison to the RoI – boasts the widest array of diverse dialect zones. Figure 7.4 is based on data calculating the number of Irish speakers returned in the 1911 census in addition to research on the phonologies of Ulster English and Scots by Adams (Reference Adams1958), Barry (Reference Barry and Barry1981), Braidwood (Reference Braidwood and Adams1964), Gregg (Reference Gregg and Wakelin1972), Henry (Reference Henry1958), Harris (Reference Harris1985) and Robinson (Reference Robinson, Smyth, Montgomery and Robinson2006), inter alia. These works established the dialect boundaries of the historical nine-county province of Ulster for the twentieth century. Corrigan’s later dialectological survey based on new interview and reading task data confirmed that these historical divisions have, in fact, largely persisted into the twenty-first century (see Corrigan Reference Corrigan2010a:29–49 and also Maguire Reference Maguire2020a). There are, in fact, three major dialect zones for the northern counties. Mid-Ulster English (M-UE) (the white areas on this map) is spoken by the vast majority of the population, and this zone is sandwiched between South Ulster English (SUE) and Ulster Scots (US) in the north and east. The former describes the varieties found in the Armagh and Fermanagh border counties and is a type that is shared with that spoken in the northernmost counties of the present RoI (Barry Reference Barry and Barry1981). This dialect zone remains quite distinctive – in broad terms – from either M-UE/US or the ‘Southern Hiberno-English’ type illustrated in Figure 7.4 that dominates elsewhere in the Republic. For instance, the typical northern fronted allophones of /u:/ and /u/ are prevalent in SUE but not in other southern IE dialects. Moreover, speakers in this zone share common features of the latter (such as the substitution of alveolar or dental stops in place of what would instead be realised as dental or labio-velar fricativesFootnote 4 in the M-UE and US regions). Ulster Scots is, as Figure 7.4 indicates, not confined to contemporary northern and eastern NI but is also spoken across the border in County Donegal.

Figure 7.4 Map of Ireland indicating Irish-speaking districts in 1911 and the English/Scots isoglosses of historical Ulster.
Interestingly, these present-day dialect divisions align with the patterns of English and Scots plantation settlement across the whole of historical Ulster which began in earnest after the Flight of the Earls, as already noted (see Corrigan Reference Corrigan2010a, Reference Corrigan2020a; Maguire Reference Maguire2020a; Robinson Reference Robinson1994).
Only by documenting the distinctive periods of migratory movements to the island of Ireland and exploring not just the regional origins of its founder populations but their destinations post-arrival, can we arrive at a clear understanding of why this ‘wee’ place boasts the extent of dialectological diversity further articulated in Section 7.2.
7.2 Varieties of Variation in Northern Ireland and the Republic of Ireland
An important resource in the form of the Corpus of Irish English Correspondence (Amador-Moreno et al. Reference Amador-Moreno, Corrigan, McCafferty, Moreton, Corrigan and Mearns2016; McCafferty and Amador-Moreno Reference McCafferty, Amador-Moreno, Migge and Ní Chiosáin2012) has been created since the last edition of this collection went to press. This diachronic database has brought new insights into not only the extent of linguistic variation historically on the island of Ireland, which has just been reviewed (e.g. de Rijke Reference Rijke2016; McCafferty and Amador-Moreno Reference McCafferty and Amador-Moreno2014; van Hattum Reference van Hattum and Collins2015), but also into the manner in which IE has influenced other world Englishes as a transported variety (Amador-Moreno Reference Amador-Moreno, Migge and Ní Chiosáin2012, Reference Amador-Moreno2019; Amador-Moreno and Avila-Ledesma Reference Amador-Moreno, Avila-Ledesma, Amador-Moreno and Hickey2020; Bonness Reference Bonness2016; Corrigan Reference Corrigan, Beaman, Buchstaller, Fox and Walker2020b; Hickey Reference Hickey2019, inter alia). This initiative follows in the footsteps of other major corpus-building projects that have shed light on the lexis, phonology, grammar and discourse-pragmatics of IE. They began with the primarily sociological survey of Belfast and its hinterland by a team led by James and Lesley Milroy (Harris Reference Harris1985; Milroy Reference Milroy1981; Milroy Reference Milroy1987; Milroy and Milroy Reference Milroy, Milroy, Coupland and Jaworski1997; Policansky Reference Policansky1982). It was undertaken in parallel with the Tape-Recorded Survey of Hiberno-English Speech (TRSHES) (Barry Reference Barry and Barry1981), which had a more diatopic orientation and was an offshoot of the Survey of English Dialects (SED). The latter was rural rather than exclusively urban in focus and collected questionnaire and conversational data in both NI and the RoI.Footnote 5 The Limerick Corpus of Irish English (Farr, Murphy and O’Keeffe Reference Farr, Murphy and O’Keeffe2004) arrived on the scene in the twenty-first century. It comprises spoken data from participants born in the RoI. There have also been the two versions of the International Corpus of English-Ireland (ICE-Ireland) and Systems of Pragmatic Annotation for the Spoken Component of ICE-Ireland (SPICE), released in 2008 and 2012, respectively (see Kallen and Kirk Reference Kallen, Kirk, Beal, Corrigan and Moisl2007; Kirk and Kallen Reference Kirk, Kallen and Hickey2011). These databases consist of spoken and textual data from across the entire island and comply with the format of other sister corpora in the ICE suite. As such, their publication has permitted for the first time cross-border comparisons of IE in addition to studies of inter-varietal features that typify not only these varieties but also those found in other English-speaking regions across the globe (e.g. Barron Reference Barron2017; Diskin and Levey Reference Diskin and Levey2019; Filppula and Klemola Reference Filppula, Klemola, Filppula, Klemola, Mauranen and Vetchinnikova2017; Schweinberger Reference Schweinberger, Migge and Ní Chiosáin2012; Walshe Reference Walshe2017). The burgeoning of research on the history and structure of IE which has followed in the wake of these new resources is such that the review below will not attempt to encompass all of the ‘new perspectives on Irish English’ which have subsequently emerged.Footnote 6 Instead, it will focus on some of the dialect’s most distinguishing features, pausing only here and there to note some new insights that have important implications for our understanding of variation and change in the Anglophone world more broadly. In that regard, it should be borne in mind that there are many respects in which the linguistic structure of IE is no more atypical than any other dialectal variety globally. As such, Sections 7.2.1–7.2.4 focus on those features which are either unique (often on account of the contact scenarios sketched in the previous section) or else occur rather more frequently in IE than they appear to do in other world Englishes.
7.2.1 Lexical Variation
As Hickey (Reference Hickey and Britain2007b:149) also notes, scholarly interest in the lexicon which characterises English and Scots on the island of Ireland is a long-standing tradition. He cites Vallancey’s 1787–88 collection of word lists pertaining to the relic dialect known as ‘Yola’ originally spoken in the Forth and Bargy baronies of Wexford in the south-east of the contemporary Republic. Dolan (Reference Dolan2012:xxii), in examining the decline of kiver (from Middle English kever ‘to cover’) there, remarks that the increased social and geographical mobility of the twentieth century is ‘tending to diminish or even destroy’ the stock of traditional dialect vocabulary. Documenting IE lexis is thus considered to be an important scholarly enterprise which flourished particularly in the twentieth century when eclectic word lists of the type that Vallancey Reference Vallancey1787–88, Patterson (Reference Patterson1880), Marshall (Reference Marshall1904) and Bigger (Reference Bigger1924) collected were augmented with more systematic word geography surveys. On account of its close connection with Scotland, certain regions of NI and parts of the RoI were surveyed via questionnaires in the 1950s, for instance, as part of the Linguistic Atlas of Scotland (LAS) (Macafee Reference Macafee, Smyth, Montgomery and Robinson2006; Maguire Reference Maguire, Kopaczyk and McColl Millar2020b; Mather and Speitel Reference Mather and Speitel1986). The late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries proved to be an especially prolific period, with the publication of Macafee’s dictionary in 1996 followed by Fenton (Reference Fenton2006), both of which focused on Ulster dialects (especially US). Ulster lexis was likewise represented in Dolan (Reference Dolan2012) and Ó Muirithe (Reference Ó Muirithe2000), though these dictionaries included materials from written sources and amateur correspondents across the entire island.
Not surprisingly, perhaps, given the long gestation period that the English language in Ireland has had, these works demonstrate that this variety is distinctive lexicographically from a world Englishes perspective in the number of lexical items that it retains which are of early English (like kiver in Forth and Bargy) or Norman origin. Thus, scallion is typical across the island to describe a ‘shallot’ or ‘spring onion’ and it ultimately derives from Anglo-French scaloun (Old French escalogne) (Corrigan Reference Corrigan2010a:88; Dolan Reference Dolan2012:ix). The lexeme is obsolete in Standard English and indeed in most contemporary dialects of English globally (though Wright’s English Dialect Dictionary ascribed it to Scotland, Ireland, England and America in the late eighteenth/early twentieth century).Footnote 7
Amongst the vocabulary which remains current in IE and also adds to the distinctiveness of this variety more broadly, are items derived from the Irish language.Footnote 8 These include examples like barmbrack (a type of fruit-enriched baked dough), which is derived from bairín breac ‘little speckled loaf’. This collocate also incorporates the Irish diminutive suffix {‑ín}, which is readily applied to nouns in southern IE – particularly amongst older speakers – to produce forms such as girl{-een}, man-{een} and so on (Dolan Reference Dolan2012:xx). There are other lexemes, of course, which are now so embedded in English on account of the long relationship between the islands of Ireland and Britain that they no longer seem connected in any way with Ireland or even the Irish language. These include Standard English galore, which actually derives from Gaelic go leor (Dolan Reference Dolan2012:109). Interestingly, the meaning of the latter is ‘enough’, so there has been a semantic extension at work during its evolution in mainstream Englishes into the sense of ‘plentiful’ which it is generally nowadays taken to mean. Other contact-induced lexis of this type in English retains the original meaning and includes items such as bog, which in Irish is an adjective meaning ‘soft’ and is thus often used to refer to ‘wet place where peat or turf is cut’ (Ó Muirithe Reference Ó Muirithe2000:40).
As Hickey (Reference Hickey and Britain2007b:149) points out, echoing Dolan’s (Reference Dolan2012) comments regarding Yola already referred to, the missing link here is establishing the extent to which vocabulary such as scallion remains current. Has it perhaps been replaced amongst younger speakers by Standard English ‘spring onion’ because this is how the vegetable is packaged in urban grocery chains originating in Britain such as Tesco or Marks and Spencer? Much remains to be investigated in this regard with respect to rural and urban dialects alike both north and south of the Irish border. Corrigan’s small-scale lexicographical survey between 2008 and 2009, which considered the retention of relic features and production of new vocabulary, found that children aged 5–11 in Belfast, the capital of NI, had lexical systems in which early English lexemes like uxter ‘armpit’ and dander ‘stroll’ remained very productive indeed – despite their antiquity. It also uncovered a word stock of new items that do not feature in any of the dictionaries mentioned thus far – especially in semantic fields associated with the era of sectarian violence during the later twentieth century known as ‘The Troubles’. These included Coca-Colas, Provos and Stickies, which are all terms representing different factions of the Irish Republican Army that itself is commonly referred to locally as the Rah (see Corrigan Reference Corrigan2010a:84). No doubt other major cultural and social changes such as the Covid-19 pandemic (which started in 2020 and appears to have generated new lexemes and semantic extensions galore in a range of world EnglishesFootnote 9) likewise have the capacity to increase the word stock of IE. Coveejit, for instance, was a trending hashtag that appeared on Irish-generated social media (https://twitter.com/hashtag/coveejit?lang=en-gb). It refers to anti-vaccine/anti-mask protestors or more generally to members of the public who otherwise do not comply with official directives issued to reduce the spread of the virus. By 16 March 2020, the Urban Dictionary had already defined Covidiot as ‘someone who ignores the warnings regarding public health or safety’ or ‘a person who hoards goods denying them from their neighbours’ (www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=Covidiot). Eejit is, of course, a well-known, traditional IE naive spelling for Standard English idiot that preserves the original vowel of French idiot (Macafee Reference Macafee1996:115). What is needed, of course, is a new, large-scale systematic survey of the whole island to fully document the currency of words amongst diverse social groups, to find other new uses of traditional lexemes and to explore semantic fields that take account of social and demographic changes since the word lists of the twentieth century were collected by scholars like Patterson and Bigger. As such, the new project led by Robert McColl Millar at the University of Aberdeen, which seeks to update the LAS already mentioned, is much anticipated because it will produce a digital lexicography of contemporary Scots that includes the US regions of NI and RoI indicated in Figure 7.4. There is also the recent expansion of the Speak for Yersel project at the University of Glasgow which is worth mentioning in this context. This new survey invites responses from the general public across the entire island of Ireland so as to document current lexis in addition to vocabulary derived from the indigenous language as well as earlier forms of English and Scots.Footnote 10 Such initiatives are crucial given views expressed in Maguire (Reference Maguire2018:488), for instance, that ‘borrowings from Scots’ at the lexical level are more prevalent in parts of Ulster than those with an undoubtedly Irish contact origin.Footnote 11
7.2.2 Phonological Variation
Barry (Reference Barry and Barry1981) plotted forty-five different phonological forms across the island, drawing on data from the TRSHES. These were considered to have the potential to discriminate between the dialects of the northern (N) and southern (S) regions as well as those preserving archaic pronunciations that have largely become obsolete in other British Isles Englishes (e.g. COLUMN as [lj] (Reference Barry and Barry1981: 72)). Thirteen of these features, summarised in Tables 7.1 and 7.2, revealed ‘a significant N/S distribution pattern’ (Barry Reference Barry and Barry1981:69).Footnote 12
Table 7.1 Consonants for discriminating N/S isoglosses
| Consonants | N | S |
|---|---|---|
| BREATHE | [ð] | [d̪] |
| THIRD | [θ] | [t̪] |
| CAT | [t] | [tˢ] |
| CAT | [kʲ] | [k] |
| MARE | + neutral lips (retroflex r-colouring) | + rounded lips (velarised r-colouring) |
Table 7.2 Vowels and diphthongs for discriminating N/S isoglosses
| Vowels | N | S |
|---|---|---|
| HOUR | diphthong | +[-w-] glide |
| DOOR | +[-w-]glide | ɔəɹ |
| DOOR | close | open |
| PONY | [o] | [ᴐ] |
| GOOSE | [ʉ] | [u̢] |
| VET | open | close |
| HORSE | [ᴐː] | [ɑ(ː)] |
| BOIL | [oi ~ ᴐi] | [ɑi] |
As McCafferty (Reference McCafferty and Britain2007:123–5) also notes, Harris (Reference Harris1985) makes a convincing case for further discriminating between the northern and southern dialects by attending to whether varieties within the region conform to the historical phonemic vowel length system of West Germanic or instead use an option whereby vowel length is determined phonetically. The former vowel quantity principle applies throughout much of the English-speaking world whereas the latter is an innovation associated particularly with contemporary dialects of Scots. The phonemic type is more typical of dialects in the south of Ireland whereas the phonetic option is commoner in the northern varieties (to varying degrees depending on the extent of their influence from Scots, as Corrigan Reference Corrigan2010a:17 and Maguire Reference Maguire2020a:400–1 argue).
Another area of phonological difference between varieties across the island of Ireland which, in this case, appears to be used to index social and stylistic traits, is the extent to which utterance-level contrasts are distinguished by intonation. Most varieties of English use pitch to discriminate between statements and questions. Intonational falls accompany the former while question intonation is usually achieved by adding a pitch rise to an utterance. By and large, this state of affairs also obtains in the dialects spoken in the Republic of Ireland. However, there is a significant body of research evidencing the fact that in more northerly dialects the regular neutral intonation observed for statements is actually one in which there is a rising rather than a falling pitch contour (Corrigan Reference Corrigan2010a:48; Kallen and Kirk Reference Kallen and Kirk2012; Lowry Reference Lowry2002; McCafferty Reference McCafferty and Britain2007:127; Rahilly Reference Rahilly and Kallen1997; Sullivan Reference Sullivan, Migge and Ní Chiosáin2012). In an analysis of urban teenagers in Ulster, Lowry (Reference Lowry2002) documents a preference for rising intonation when the level of formality in the conversational exchange is low. In such contexts, she also finds that both genders prefer rising nuclei in statements but observes that young women favour falling nuclei when operating in more formal settings. Acoustic analyses described in Sullivan (Reference Sullivan, Migge and Ní Chiosáin2012), also based on Belfast data, has considerably extended our understanding of the dynamics of this phenomenon. In particular, it has called into question the widely held view (based only on auditory analyses) of how NIE intonational rises are actually shaped. In fact, there is now good evidence to suggest that instead of the contour being ‘rise-plateau-(slump)’ in type (Sullivan Reference Sullivan, Migge and Ní Chiosáin2012:78), the rise does not end in a plateau at all but instead continues until the final syllable. As such, it resembles the contour typically associated with the ‘Uptalk’ or High Rising Terminal option in some English dialects that has also become closely linked to the indexing of social meaning, as argued in Podesva (Reference Podesva2011), inter alia.
Rahilly (Reference Rahilly and Kallen1997) contends that the source of the differences in tune shape between dialects of English north and south of the Irish border is difficult to understand, not least because of the lack of either auditory or acoustic analysis of intonation patterns in different varieties of Celtic (including Ulster Irish and Scots Gaelic, which may be implicated here). However, Sullivan’s (Reference Sullivan, Migge and Ní Chiosáin2012) work has been able to consider new research on the phenomenon in Gaoth Dobhair Irish (County Donegal) by Dalton and Ní Chasaide (Reference Dalton and Ní Chasaide2005). It also identifies statement rises in that dialect that could offer insights of the type that Rahilly is arguing for and may well be worth examining from a linguistic contact perspective, especially since Corrigan (Reference Corrigan2010a:48) identifies other intonational phenomena shared by both the Celtic languages and Englishes influenced by them.
When trying to unravel what Labov (Reference Labov, Meyerhoff and Nagy2008) terms such ‘mysteries of the substrate’, we also, however, ought to heed the warnings regarding L1 transfer arguments more broadly in Cornips and Corrigan (Reference Cornips, Corrigan, Auer, Hinskens and Kerswill2005) as well as Corrigan (Reference Corrigan1997, Reference Corrigan and Tristram2000a, Reference Corrigan and Hickey2010b) and Maguire (Reference Maguire2018, Reference Maguire2020a). Poplack and Levey (Reference Poplack, Levey, Auer and Schmidt2010:409) put it very succinctly in their suggestion that ‘differences between cohorts or overall rates may be masking other effects’. An excellent case in point with respect to the evidence for contact effects in the phonology of IE is recent research on epenthesis phenomena by Maguire (Reference Maguire2018). Epenthesis in liquid+sonorant clusters (e.g. film [fɪləm] or farm [faɹəm]) is considered to be widely typical of dialects on the island of Ireland whether these are in the north or the south (de Rijke Reference Rijke2016; Hickey Reference Hickey and Britain2007b:145). Its prevalence is generally thought to have arisen as a cross-linguistic transfer phenomenon on account of the dominance of schwa insertion in dialects of Irish (Ó Siadhail Reference Ó Siadhail1989:20–2). In a careful examination of the phonological structure, constraints and historical development of epenthesis cross-linguistically, Maguire concludes, however, that the role of the latter in Irish English ‘has been overstated’ (Reference Maguire2018:505). He marshals evidence from the phonologies of early and dialectal English as well as Scots and of course Irish which demonstrate that the latter may have simply played a reinforcing role in retaining an epenthetic vowel in such clusters. An attenuated version of the Irish epenthetic system was, in fact, already prevalent in the target English and Scots dialects that the first speakers of IE were attempting to acquire, and it is this reduced system – already on the wane in other British varieties – that best reflects the dynamics of how it operates today island-wide. That is not to say, of course, that there are not social or geographical differences observable. Some middle-class speakers, for instance, never epenthesise in these contexts. Moreover, while film [fɪləm] sequences are very typical north and south, segments of the farm [faɹəm] type are more geographically restricted (being especially prominent in the west of Ireland (Peters Reference Peters2016) and rarer in NI). Indeed, Sell (Reference Sell, Migge and Ní Chiosáin2012) found that even in Galway city, which is situated in the heart of Connacht, there is evidence of change in progress. Age and formality have an impact on the frequency of schwa insertion. There is even the possibility that the predominance of the phenomenon in film [fɪləm], as opposed to other liquid+sonorant clusters, may have come to serve as a ‘local (or maybe even national) identity marker’ (Sell Reference Sell, Migge and Ní Chiosáin2012:63).
7.2.3 Grammatical Variation
As noted previously, IE shares a whole raft of linguistic features with other global Englishes and this is especially true of its grammar. All its traditional dialect speakers, for instance, boast ‘vernacular universals’ of the type defined by Chambers (Reference Chambers and Kortmann2004), which include double negation (1) and vernacular verb forms (2).
(1)
They can’t vote for them when they’re not winning nothing (Empire Corpus/DMcC/Y/M/M-UE/Armagh, NI, 2008)
(2)
The ironic thing was they done Shakespearean plays (Empire Corpus/SD/O/M/US/Antrim, NI, 2008)Footnote 13
Within sub-regions of the island, there are very few uniquely IE morphosyntactic characteristics (likely deriving from contact with Irish), such as the unbound reflexives in (3) and the ‘hot-news’ be+after+‑ing perfect in (4), which are not replicated across a majority of speech communities in NI and the RoI (see Bliss Reference Bliss and Trudgill1984; Corrigan Reference Corrigan2010a; Filppula Reference Filppula1999; Harris Reference Harris and Trudgill1984; Hickey Reference Hickey2007a, b; Kallen Reference Kallen2013; McCafferty Reference McCafferty and Britain2007).Footnote 14 As such, N/S isoglosses of the type outlined in the previous section are harder to motivate, though there are some exceptions. One concerns the use of double modals (5) (Corrigan Reference Corrigan2000b; Montgomery and Nagle Reference Montgomery and Nagle1993; van Hattum Reference van Hattum and Collins2015) and the second relates to the expression of generic-habitual aspect in dialects north and south of the Irish border (6a), (6b).Footnote 15
(3)
himself would have reminded me of my dad (Corrigan Reference Corrigan2010a:55)
(4)
They were after leaving a christening in Ennis (O’Keeffe and Amador-Moreno Reference O’Keeffe and Amador-Moreno2009:525).
(5)
I’ll can do that the morra (Corrigan Reference Corrigan2010a:59)
(6a)
He bees mad for the bath (Corrigan Reference Corrigan2010a:64)
(6b)
When I do be listenin’ to the Irish here, I do be sorry… (Filppula Reference Filppula1999:59)
The area of modality in IE can indeed be used as a tool for discriminating northern and southern varieties. It is only in the US dialect, for instance, that double modals are attested. Even in these dialects, they are confined to the oldest and most isolated rural speakers – Corrigan’s Empire Corpus survey of the region mentioned previously did not find any US participants for whom the feature remained productive (even in those who were male and aged 40+). Modals of necessity in the dialects of Ulster provide further evidence of differentiation not just between the dialects of NI and the RoI but also between varieties within Ulster. Thus Corrigan (Reference Corrigan2000b) documents the use of a be+to syntagm (7) that marks epistemic modality in an early sub-dialect of SUE. So too does the form maun in the same example. It dominates in the US region but, as (7) shows, the feature can also be found further afield within NI in this attestation from the twentieth-century corpus of South Armagh English analysed in Corrigan (Reference Corrigan1997).
(7)
What bees to be maun be. ‘What must be must be.’ (Corrigan Reference Corrigan2000b:32).
As Filppula (Reference Filppula1999) contends, there is a strong argument for proposing that habitual forms, as in (6a) and (6b), are particularly typical of regional dialects on the island of Ireland on account of their likely origins in the contact situation described in Section 7.1. This is because punctual and habitual are important contrastive categories of the verb in Irish (Corrigan Reference Corrigan2010a:64). What is more, Filppula (Reference Filppula1999) offers strong evidence for the view that the (6b) variant predominates in varieties found in the RoI, such as the sub-regions of Counties Clare, Dublin, Wicklow and Kerry which he examined. The bees variant, by contrast, is more commonly attested in Ulster dialects (Corrigan Reference Corrigan2010a). Moreover, Hickey’s SIEU published in (Reference Hickey2007a:236–7) shows lower rates of do+be acceptance for counties in the north (between 5% and 25%), whereas speakers interviewed in the Republic of Ireland were more readily accepting of this feature (between 36% and 53%).Footnote 16 While it is indeed possible to see parallels between this construction in IE and the prominence of a habitual-punctual distinction in the substrate, it is important to also note that the building blocks for the transfer are based entirely on early English and Scots verbal forms.
7.2.4 Discourse-Pragmatic Variation
Since the publication of Hickey (Reference Hickey and Britain2007b) and McCafferty (Reference McCafferty and Britain2007) there have been two areas of research on IE which have seen unprecedented growth and will be considered separately under ‘Corpus Pragmatics’ (Section 7.2.4.1) and ‘Newcomers Acquiring Variation’ (Section 7.3).Footnote 17 These connect partly to the development of the major historical and contemporary corpora outlined in Section 7.2 but they also arise from the radical demographic changes on the island which began in the late twentieth century.
7.2.4.1 Corpus Pragmatics
Access to large, machine-readable corpora of conversational data has really put the study of discourse-pragmatic variation in IE on the map. SPICE-Ireland is an excellent case in point because it includes for the first time in this context, annotations for aspects of discourse analysis and pragmatics, as the extracts in (8) (a (dir)ective), (9) (a (dec)larative), and (10) (discourse markers) indicate:
(8)
<P1B-021$D> <#> <dir> Now* what’s the cause of 1thAt% </dir> (Kallen and Kirk Reference Kallen and Kirk2012:30)
(9)
<P1B-021$A> <#> <dec> And so to our studio 2pAnel% </dec> (Kallen and Kirk Reference Kallen and Kirk2012:33)
(10)
<P1A-036$B> <#> Oh* I-know* I mean like* <,> the way I should say to them you-know* (Kallen and Kirk Reference Kallen and Kirk2012:43)
This tool has permitted new research offering insights, for instance, into the structure and pragmatic function of discourse markers like actually (Kallen Reference Kallen, Amador-Moreno, McCafferty and Vaughan2015), now (Migge Reference Migge, Amador-Moreno, McCafferty and Vaughan2015), just (Kirk and Kallen Reference Kirk, Kallen, Bowen, Mobärg and Ohlander2009) and sentence-final but (Kallen Reference Kallen2013:182–5). Examples such as (11) from Kallen (Reference Kallen, Amador-Moreno, McCafferty and Vaughan2015:151) have thus become testable for inter- and intra-varietal comparisons that indicate not only that the marker in this region is participating in changes documented in other global Englishes but also that speakers of IE are often relatively late in acquiring these.
(11)
<S1A-058$D> <#> No I like Galway actually I’ve been there
Interest in this aspect of IE stems from the groundbreaking variational pragmatics research published in the collections edited by Barron and Schneider (Reference Barron and Schneider2005), Schneider and Barron (Reference Schneider and Barron2008) and Amador-Moreno, McCafferty and Vaughan (Reference Amador-Moreno, McCafferty and Vaughan2015). We now have a considerably more nuanced understanding not only of the function and frequency of these markers but also of how they encode textual relations (connecting old and new topics in discourse, for instance), as well as the manner in which speakers avail of them to signal interpersonal connections and thus convey subjectivity beyond the text. There have been changes too in our understanding of the possible origins of certain discourse markers in IE which are found only on the island of Ireland or in varieties influenced by them. Much attention in this regard has been paid to sentence-final but from the Empire Corpus in (12a), which closely resembles a similar structure in Irish (12b), where ach also means but and is commonly used utterance finally for functions that include marking a turn transition and mitigating the force of an utterance.Footnote 18
(12a)
She got cured but (Corrigan Reference Corrigan, Amador-Moreno, McCafferty and Vaughan2015:39)
(12b)
ní ag éinne le déanamh ach (Ó Siadhail Reference Ó Siadhail1989:299) Thing at anyone with do but ‘nobody has anything to do but’
It was first mooted by Harris (Reference Harris and Trudgill1984:132) as being ‘confined to northern’ varieties. The availability of SPICE-Ireland has, however, called this N/S isogloss into question, as Kallen (Reference Kallen2013:184) reports that while there were only six examples in the database all told, every one of them emanated from conversations recorded from RoI rather than NI participants. This may well be on account of the fact that this is, after all, a corpus capturing the national standards of these regions rather than their dialects, but it would be well worth investigating further, not least because Corrigan (Reference Corrigan, Amador-Moreno, McCafferty and Vaughan2015) has demonstrated that across the Empire Corpus, sentence-final but in Ulster is subject to considerable social variation. There is evidence of age-grading, for example, as well as a preference for the variant amongst both middle-aged males and younger females.
7.3 Newcomers Acquiring Variation
The radical transformations in the global migration patterns of the twenty-first century, alongside socio-economic changes and the instigation of new legal frameworks since the Peace Process era of the late 1990s, have fundamentally altered the fabric of society north and south of the Irish border (as it has done for many countries within the European Union). Prior to this period, considerable research effort (especially within northern communities) had been expended on determining whether there was any evidence that the major ethnic groups (Protestant/colonial and Roman Catholic/Gaelic) socially indexed their diverse socio-cultural and ethnic values linguistically (see Kingsmore Reference Kingsmore1995; McCafferty Reference McCafferty2001; Milroy Reference Milroy1987; O’Neill Reference O’Neill1987; Zwickl Reference Zwickl2002). This orientation has now given way to studies which home in on how ethnically diverse immigrants to the island become ‘new speakers’ of IE (in the sense of Ó Murchadha et al. Reference Ó Murchadha, Hornsby, Smith-Christmas, Moriarty, Smith-Christmas, Murchadha, Hornsby and Moriarty2018:4) and whether linguistic processes similar to those accompanying the historical mass language shift in Ireland to English can be discerned in their output. As far as I am aware, with the exception of Corrigan (Reference Corrigan2020a), which examines immigrants’ acquisition of linguistic features from all levels of the grammar, research to date has focused entirely on how they handle the types of discourse-pragmatic variation identified either in the studies outlined in Section 7.2.4.1 or that uncovered by analysing their output and comparing it with indigenous peer-group benchmark data. The burgeoning of research is such that there is not space here to fully do it justice, so I will focus instead on outlining three studies simply on the basis that they speak to the orientation of this chapter more broadly, because they either offer new insights into N/S divisions within the island itself or make comparisons with variation at this level of the grammar in other Englishes represented in this volume.
As a review of Corrigan (Reference Corrigan2020a), Corrigan and Diskin (Reference Corrigan and Diskin2020), Diskin (Reference Diskin2017), Diskin and Levey (Reference Diskin and Levey2019), Nestor (Reference Nestor, Singleton, Regan and Debaene2013), Nestor, Ní Chasaide and Regan (Reference Nestor, Ní Chasaide, Regan, Migge and Ní Chiosáin2012) and Schweinberger (Reference Schweinberger, Migge and Ní Chiosáin2012), (Reference Schweinberger, Amador-Moreno, McCafferty and Vaughan2015), (Reference Schweinberger2020), inter alia, reveals, two discourse-pragmatic features in particular have come under intense scrutiny in research with this orientation: (i) discourse like and (ii) the system of quotation. Corrigan and Diskin (Reference Corrigan and Diskin2020) was the first explicitly cross-border study to track (i) within two urban locations in a study examining the acquisition of different dialects of IE by Chinese, Lithuanian and Polish newcomers. Key findings from their investigation raised questions about how significant the geographical scale of an urban centre seemed to be for directing linguistic changes towards global trends and how L2 speakers do or do not participate in these processes depending on where they are located as well as their own aspirations and attitudes (Migge Reference Migge, Migge and Ní Chiosáin2012; Diskin and Regan Reference Diskin and Regan2017). It also became apparent that the clause-final variant (13), considered to be typical of British Isles Englishes (Truesdale and Meyerhoff Reference Truesdale and Meyerhoff2015) and especially IE dialects (Diskin Reference Diskin2013, Reference Diskin2017; D’Arcy Reference D’Arcy2017), did indeed appear to socially index regional identity and for that reason was favoured by the indigenous cohorts rather than the newcomer groups in either location.
(13)
I hadn’t a clue like (Corrigan and Diskin Reference Corrigan and Diskin2020:4)
As for (ii), Diskin and Levey (Reference Diskin and Levey2019) undertook a study of the internal and external factors conditioning quotative be like amongst indigenous and exogenous IE speakers. It compared their patterns of variation and change with a matched set of participants from urban Canada. Their findings suggest that amongst young local Dubliners quotative be like is transitioning along a similar but not quite identical path of grammaticalisation to that identified for a similar group of speakers in Ottawa. Indeed, as with Kallen’s (Reference Kallen, Amador-Moreno, McCafferty and Vaughan2015) findings for actually discussed in the previous section, the Irish benchmark cohort continue to ‘sound local’ in this respect and are behind global trends identified in other Englishes. When it comes to the L2 newcomers in Dublin, Diskin and Levey (Reference Diskin and Levey2019) conclude that even their most proficient speakers have not yet mastered the full set of local constraints on the variable. They propose that this research should be taken further by extending it to other communities within Ireland in investigations that also take account of ‘the potential influence of L2 speakers’ first language on patterns of quotative variation and change’ (Reference Diskin and Levey2019:75). This paper was thus the departure point for Corrigan (Reference Corrigan2020a), which examines the system of quotation in the same urban community of NI targeted in Corrigan and Diskin (Reference Corrigan and Diskin2020). Corrigan (Reference Corrigan2020a) finds that although there are global conditioning factors on the operation of quotation in this M-UE dialect (be like being preferred over other variants in mimetic contexts, for instance), a comparison with the outcomes of Diskin and Levey (Reference Diskin and Levey2019) also identifies further diversity between northern and southern cities to those uncovered in Corrigan and Diskin (Reference Corrigan and Diskin2020). This result adds extra support to arguments made earlier for other aspects of variation identified on the island that may well relate to the diverse founder populations described in Section 7.1 (as well as the passage of time in each dialect region between the shift from Irish to English). Corrigan (Reference Corrigan2020a) also finds that paying attention to the dynamics of how systems of quotation operate cross-linguistically is key in research on the acquisition of L2 Englishes. Thus, she uncovers the fact that Polish and Lithuanian new speakers of M-UE have systems of quotation in their IE which are motivated at least to some degree by how the system operates in their L1s. Hence, the Polish youngsters in her study (but not the Lithuanian cohort) favour quotative expressions headed by say rather than any other variant (as do the advanced Polish learners of Dublin English included in Diskin and Levey Reference Diskin and Levey2019). This independently congruent outcome may well reflect the fact that because mówić ‘speak’/‘say’ is the most frequently occurring quotative variant in Polish, the new speakers in NI and the RoI are thus exhibiting a transfer effect in their L2 IE by preferring the say variant even when be like is actually the norm in the target varieties of their peer groups.
7.4 Conclusion
Several studies have demonstrated that dialects of IE are unique on the world Englishes stage because they arose from intensive language contact and the subsequent mass shift to English historically outlined in Section 7.1. Thus, as the previous section has demonstrated, aspects of their lexis, phonology, grammar and discourse-pragmatics incorporate cross-linguistic parallels with dialects of Irish. Corrigan (Reference Corrigan1997) and, over two decades later, Maguire (Reference Maguire2018), (Reference Maguire2020a) emphasise, however, that proving substratal influence is complicated, not least because the significant contribution of the varieties brought to the island by the English and Scots founder populations must likewise be considered. The universal principles that underpin all human languages and constrain processes of acquisition no doubt also play a role in shaping the varieties of variation that have been documented here for this very wee place (Corrigan Reference Corrigan and Tristram2000a; Filppula Reference Filppula1995). In the period since the publication of Hickey (Reference Hickey and Britain2007b) and McCafferty (Reference McCafferty and Britain2007), our understanding of variation and change on the island has grown enormously. This is thanks to the arrival not only of new tools but also of novel theoretical approaches such as the application of comparative sociolinguistic methods preventing the local from being reified at the expense of the global (Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte, Chambers, Trudgill and Schilling-Estes2002). Hickey (Reference Hickey and Britain2007b:151) suggests two lines of future enquiry that would further develop this field: scholarship that focuses on (i) ‘urban varieties’ and (ii) ‘non-native varieties used by immigrants’. I hope that this updated review demonstrates that these lacunae are indeed actively being explored. My own gauntlet for the next generation of scholars is a request to address the absence of a contemporary state-of-the-art linguistic atlas for the region. It should be designed so as to capture not only the extent to which traditional dialects are being maintained from region to region but also how they are being shaped by newcomers who have considerably increased the linguistic diversity of the island. Doing so will overcome the issues identified in Diskin et al.’s (Reference Diskin, Loakes, Clothier and Volchok2019) preliminary study of second dialect contact amongst Irish immigrants to Australia, which fell short because systematic baseline comparisons of regional Irish Englishes do not yet exist (Reference Diskin, Loakes, Clothier and Volchok2019: 1876). New research of this type would similarly fulfil the promise of the first ever linguistic survey in the British Isles to include three generations of speakers, namely the TRSHES. It would likewise permit comparisons in the sense of Tagliamonte (Reference Tagliamonte, Chambers, Trudgill and Schilling-Estes2002) between Irish Englishes and new atlas data arising from recent and ongoing projects on the dialects of England and Scotland which, as I have argued here and elsewhere, are indeed ‘sisters under the skin’ (Corrigan Reference Corrigan2020a:319; Tagliamonte Reference Tagliamonte, Chambers, Trudgill and Schilling-Estes2002:733).
8.1 Introduction
The title of this chapter should really be ‘Englishes in Wales’, in reference to the regional diversity of English dialects of Wales, resulting from different histories of anglicisation and varying degrees of influence from the Welsh language and English English (EngE) dialects (e.g. Parry Reference Parry1999; Thomas Reference Thomas and Trudgill1984, Reference Thomas and Burchfield1994; Penhallurick Reference Penhallurick1991, Reference Penhallurick1994; Awbery Reference Awbery and Tristram1997; Paulasto Reference Paulasto, Penttilä and Paulasto2009, Reference Paulasto, Durham and Morris2016; Jones Reference Jones2016a, Reference Jones2018). This diversity will constitute a running theme for this chapter. Another such theme is dialect change. By now it is clear that many of the traditional dialect features described in such formative works as the Survey of English Dialects (SED; Orton et al. 1962–Reference Orton, Barry, Halliday, Tilling and Wakelin1971) and, in Wales, the Survey of Anglo-Welsh Dialects (SAWD; Parry Reference Parry1977, Reference Parry1979, Reference Parry1999; Penhallurick Reference Penhallurick1991) have become either extinct or at least severely endangered. Other features, however, continue to be heard in the local vernaculars. The present chapter will therefore comment on the developments emerging in dialect data from SAWD onwards to the present day. A recent book-length description of Welsh English (WelE) (Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020) looks into the dialectal diversity and change in rather more detail than is possible in a single chapter. Hence the aim here is to obtain a bird’s eye view of the regional dialects and accents of English.
The groundwork for regional variation was laid during the centuries when the English language gradually made its way into Wales. The anglicisation of Wales is described in detail in several sources (e.g. Williams Reference Williams and Coupland1990; Thomas Reference Thomas and Burchfield1994; Paulasto Reference Paulasto2006; Morris Reference Morris2013), hence the present chapter will only draft the broad outlines of the process. Areas which anglicised early on, before or during the Anglo-Norman period, include the Border country, the southeastern coast, the Gower peninsula, and South Pembrokeshire. They differ with respect to EngE dialect influence, as the border and adjoining coastal areas absorbed dialect input from the West Midlands, while the southern pockets, surrounded by the sea on the one hand and Welsh speakers on the other, drew settlers from south-west England. They are nevertheless similar in displaying regionally specific, historical dialect features that largely derive from EngE rather than Welsh language contact. These are also the parts of Wales that first drew the interest of traditional dialectologists in the nineteenth century (Awbery Reference Awbery and Tristram1997; Penhallurick Reference Penhallurick1994).
The anglicisation of these areas was followed by a lengthy period of societal diglossia and regional demarcation of English and Welsh, with most of Wales remaining monoglot Welsh and bilingualism being restricted to towns and the linguistic boundaries. The diglossia was established quite firmly by the dual effect of the Laws in Wales Acts of 1536 and 1543, stripping the Welsh language and its speakers of linguistic rights in public offices, and the Protestant Reformation and subsequent translation of the Bible into Welsh in 1588, affording the language a refuge in religious functions in addition to domestic ones (Williams Reference Williams and Coupland1990:21). Hence the next major wave of anglicisation only began with the industrial period from the late eighteenth century onwards. Industrialisation concerned particularly the newly discovered south-east Welsh coalfield, which up until then had been predominantly Welsh-speaking. The region first became increasingly bilingual, with the workforce flooding in from England as well as rural Wales, until the area ultimately anglicised during the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries (e.g. Williams Reference Williams and Coupland1990:31–6). Due to the speed and informality of the language shift, the dialect which emerged initially displayed a high degree of Welsh contact input at all levels of language (Ellis Reference Ellis1882; George Reference George1990; Paulasto Reference Paulasto, Penttilä and Paulasto2009), but the subsequent, primarily monoglot English-speaking, generations have moulded the southeast Valleys English into a variety that is quite distinctive: it retains Welsh input mainly in its phonology, some lexis and restricted features of morphosyntax, shares features of EngE dialects spanning across the border, and involves regional dialect features not found elsewhere in Wales. I am here including Cardiff English (CarE) in the broad southeastern dialect area; despite differences, there are also similarities.
The popularity of the English language was furthermore boosted by the 1847 Report of the Commissioners of Inquiry, which judged the socio-economic problems of the Welsh to be the result of speaking Welsh rather than English (Roberts Reference Roberts and Schwarz1996), and the subsequent Education Act of 1870, which made primary education free and compulsory though the medium of English alone. These developments had an impact on all of Wales. As indicated early on by Ellis (Reference Ellis1882) and followed up by Paulasto (Reference Paulasto, Penttilä and Paulasto2009), the anglicisation of the rural Welsh-speaking north and southwest is to a great extent – but not solely – the result of the educational system. Additional factors are English increasingly becoming a community language and the many twentieth-century developments, such as mass media, population mobility, and counter-urbanisation. Each of these factors has had varying degrees of impact on how dialects of English have developed and evolved in the rural southwest and north of Wales.
The datasets used for the present chapter include my sociolinguistic interview corpora from Llandybie in Southwest Wales (LC, recorded 1995–2000), North Wales (NWC, 2000), and Tonypandy (TC, 2012), and, to a lesser extent, transcribed sections of the Survey of Anglo-Welsh Dialects interviews (SAWD, 1974–1981) and Rob Penhallurick’s so-called Urban SAWD interviews from four Welsh cities, compiled in 1986. References will also be made to Ceri George’s interviews from the Rhondda (1979; see George Reference George1990). Significant recent data arise from the BBC Voices in Wales survey (BBC Voices 2004–2005) and the Millennium Memory Bank project (MMB, 1998–1999; see British Library Sounds 2009). For further information on the corpora and surveys, see Paulasto (Reference Paulasto2006:140–56) and Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:36–42, 45–7).
8.2 Phonology
The phonology chapter of the book Welsh English by Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:45–69) was authored by Rob Penhallurick. He compares the SAWD data (Parry Reference Parry1999), which most broad descriptions of WelE have thus far been based on (e.g. Penhallurick Reference Penhallurick and Britain2007, Reference Penhallurick, Kortmann and Upton2008), against the more recent data provided by the MMB and BBC Voices surveys and other recent research, producing an updated overview of the present-day phonology of the variety. Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020), as well as the present chapter, avail of the linguistic commentaries and phonological descriptions compiled by the Voices of the UK team, Robinson, Gilbert and Herring (Reference Robinson, Gilbert and Herring2010). This section summarises the main characteristics of current WelE and draws together observations on phonetic or regional variation. The regions are based on Penhallurick’s observations on the survey data, and hence, for example, South Wales here includes both the southeast and the southwest, unless stated otherwise.
The general phoneme inventory is described in Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:47) as follows:
Short vowels: /ɪ ɛ a ʌ̈ ɒ ʊ/
Long vowels: /iː eː ɛː oe: aː ɔː oː uː/
Diphthongs: /ɪu ai au ɔi uə iə/
Unstressed vowels: /i ɪ ə/
Consonants: /p b t d k g f v θ ð ɬ s z ʃ ʒ x h tʃ dʒ m n ŋ l w j r r̥/
In the short vowels in kit, dress and trap, there is not a great deal of variation. lot/cloth tends to be pronounced as [ɒ], but words spelled with <a>, such as quarry or wash may adopt [a > æ]. Strut tends to be centralised as [ʌ̈], apart from in the northeast, where it emerges as a Cheshire-influenced [ʊ]. For overlapping in the trap, strut and start phonemes, see Hejná (Reference Hejná2018) and Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:50–1, 55–6). One and similar words spelled with <o> group with lot/cloth rather than strut, which may result from Welsh-influenced spelling pronunciation or EngE dialect contact, depending on the region in question. Foot is typically realised as [ʊ].
Regional variation emerges in long vowels and diphthongs, as described in Table 8.1. Excluded from the table for displaying very little variation are fleece [iː] and choice [ɔi]. Square [ɛː > ɛə > eə] as well as the set of triphthongs that typically contain a semi-vowel glide, cure [ɪuwə ~ uə > ɔː], power [auwə ~ auə > aə], and fire [aijə > aɪə > aə], seem to have no clear regionally based variation. Tuesday [iu ~ ɪʊ > juː], similarly, can vary between the diphthong and yod realisations, albeit the former is highly common (e.g. music [mɪʊzɪk], few [fɪʊ]).
Table 8.1 Regional variation in vowel pronunciations, based on MMB and BBC Voices (Paulasto et al. Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:50–60)
| North | Mid Wales | South | Other | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Bath | [a] | [a ~ aː > ɑː] | [a ~ aː ~ ɑː] | |
| Nurse | [əː ~ œː] | [əː ~ œː] | [øː ~ œː > əː] | |
| Face | [eː ~ ei] | [ei > eː] | [ei > eː] | |
| Stay | [ei > eː] | [ei ~ eː] | [ei > eː] | |
| Goat | [oː > ou] | [ou > oː] | [ou > oː] | |
| Snow | [oː ~ ou] | [ou ? oː]a | [ou > oː] | |
| Palm/start | [aː > ɑː] | [aː > ɑː] | [aː > ɑː] | CarE [æː ~ aː] |
| Thought | [ɔː] | [ɔː] | [ɔː] | CarE [ɔː ~ ʌː] |
| North | [ɔː] | [ɔː] | [ɔː] | |
| Force/boar | [ɔː] | [ɔː] | [oː ~ ɔː] | |
| Goose/tooth | [uː] | [uː > ʊ] | [uː > ʊ] | |
| Price/mouth | [ai, au] | [ai, au] | [ai, au > ɑi, ɑu] | SE [əɪ, əu]b |
| Near | [ɪə > iə] | [ɪə > iə] | [iːə ~ iə ~ ɪə] | |
| Ears | [ɪə > iə] | [ɪə > iə > jœː] | [jœː > iə ~ ɪə] | |
| Letter/Comma | [ə > a ~ ɛ] | [ə] | [ə] |
a. No data; b. Southeast Wales.
A general characteristic of North Wales is pharyngealisation, which applies to most vowels bar the open ones. Changes from the SAWD data in Parry (Reference Parry1999) concern the fading out of r-colouring in nurse and start, for example, previously found to occur in long-standing English regions such as South Pembrokeshire, the Gower, or the Border country, although still attested on occasion (see ‘Rhoticity’ below). The characteristic monophthongs /eː/ and /oː/ seem to be increasingly replaced by diphthongs, especially in the south, and the above patterns (although based on limited data) indicate less of a connection between spelling and pronunciation than observed by Penhallurick (Reference Penhallurick1993; also Paulasto et al. Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:54–5). The hallmark of Cardiff English is a long nasalised [æː] verging on [ɛ̃:] in the palm/start vowel in working-class speech (Coupland Reference Coupland1988:27; Collins and Mees Reference Collins, Mees and Coupland1990:95). There is evidence of the long [æː] in the Cardiff localities of MMB and Voices as well but not of the raised vowel sound.
The consonantal features of WelE have also experienced some changes between SAWD and the MMB and Voices surveys. The recent findings indicate the following distributions:
General features of Welsh contact origin:
• Welsh phonemes /ɬ, x, r̥/, used in Welsh proper names and loanwords, e.g. Llaingoch [ɬaŋgɔx], Rhos
• Rolled or flapped/tapped /r/ in most parts of (Welsh-speaking) Wales, e.g. rugby [rəkbi], prominent [pɾɒmɪnəntʰ], current [kəɾənt] (Voices Holyhead)
• Lengthening of medial consonants (between vowels, following stress); e.g. effort [ɛfːət], cities [sɪtːiz], together [təgɛðːə], loaded [ɫoːdːɪd]
• Pre-aspiration of voiceless stops and fricatives, e.g. mat [maʰt] or mass [maʰs] (Morris Reference Morris, Meyerhoff, Adachi, Daleszynska and Strycharz2010; Hejná Reference Hejná2015)
General features of English English origin:
• T-glottalisation in word-medial and final positions; also glottal reinforcement in the south, e.g. daughter [dɔːt͡ʔə], work [wəːʔ͡k]
• T-voicing and T-tapping (i.e. intervocalic [ɾ]), e.g. quite [kwaɪd] active, pretty [pɹɪdi]
• Alveolar [n] rather than velar [ŋ] in ‑ing, e.g. sweltering [swɛɫtəɾɪn], saying [sɛɪʲɪn]
• H-dropping; occasional, e.g. left-handed [andɪd], behind [bɪʲaɪnd]
Northern Welsh English features:
• Strong aspiration of voiceless stops, e.g. accent [akˣsɛntʰ], picked up [əpʰ]
• Spirantisation (or debuccalisation) of final /t/, e.g. that [ðaʰ], got [gɒʰ]
• Affrication of /k/, e.g. like [laɪkˣ]
• Devoicing and unvoicing of /b, d, g/; infrequent, e.g. dabs [daps], larder [laːtːə]
• Dentalisation of alveolar consonants /t, d, n/; attested in the audio recordings in NWC and northern Voices localities
• Devoicing of /z, ʒ, dʒ/, also in bilingual Mid Wales, e.g. drizzle [dɹɪsɫ̩], television [tɛɫəvɪʃən]
• Dark [ɫ] in all environments, accompanied by pharyngealisation, e.g. leader [ɫiːdə]; regional and idiolectal variation with the RP pattern of clear and dark /l/
• Uvular rolled [ʀ] or uvular fricative [ʁ]; highly infrequent and declining
• Rhoticity; infrequent and resulting from either Welsh language or Shropshire dialect influence, e.g. word [wɚːd] (Voices Newtown).
Southern Welsh English features:
• TH-fronting, e.g. nothing [nəfɪn], mother [məvə] (Voices Cardiff/Splott)
• clear [l] in all environments (also in Mid Wales), e.g. school [skuːl], Welsh [wɛlʃ]; regional and idiolectal variation with the RP pattern of dark and clear /l/
• Yod-deletion word-medially in polysyllabic words, also in border localities in Mid and North Wales, e.g. particular [pətɪkələ], calculate [kalkəlɛɪt]
Many of the features which display Welsh language contact or convergence (see Morris Reference Morris2013), such as the realisation of dark and light /l/, geminate consonants, or devoicing of sibilants, are alive and well in the dialects. Some interesting developments in the consonant inventory include the emergence of TH-fronting in southeast Wales as well as increasing T-glottalisation, both characteristics of London English and increasingly used across southern England. Some of the Welsh-induced features are waning, however, such as rhoticity, and some traditional EngE features, such as initial voicing of fricatives /f, s/ in the Gower and Pembrokeshire, are no longer attested. Overall, however, the phonology of WelE is more resistant to change than the grammar. This also applies to the ‘lilting’ stress and intonation patterns, resulting in lengthened consonants, a potential for a ‘fuller quality’ (Walters Reference Walters2003:74) of unstressed vowels in final syllables (e.g. common [kɒmɒn], frustrated [fɹəstɹeːtɛd]), and a relatively high range of pitch movement and a delayed pitch rise (depending on the region; see Walters Reference Walters2001; Quaino Reference Quaino2011).
8.3 Morphosyntax
The Welsh accent – by which most people presumably mean the south(east) Welsh accent – is probably the most salient and easily recognisable characteristic of English in Wales, whether we are asking linguists or layperson observers. However, when it comes to morphosyntax, there is an interesting discrepancy between lay views and academic ones. The popular enregisterment of WelE dialect features can be witnessed in online lists and stories on WelE (e.g. Rhys Reference Rhys2014), and, more systematically, in Durham’s (Reference Durham2015) investigation of WelE dialect performance tweets on Twitter. Both approaches reveal that the majority of structural characteristics typically recognised as ‘Welsh’ are shared with EngE, although they do certainly appear in the dialect, especially in the southeast. The top three features of morphosyntax listed in Durham (Reference Durham2015) are right dislocation (by a wide margin), verbal ‑s and clause-final like, while features of a Welsh contact origin – exclamative there, invariant isn’t it, and focus fronting – gain just a few mentions. Recent lay perceptions are most likely influenced by popular TV programmes such as Gavin and Stacey or The Valleys, set in the southeast of Wales. Linguists describing WelE, on the other hand, are likely to draw their attention to characteristics that are original to the variety; what Thomas (Reference Thomas and Burchfield1994:134) calls ‘formative influences in syntax’. His list includes aspectual features (habitual periphrastic do and extended habitual progressive), focus fronting, exclamative there, embedded inversion, infinitive for participle, and extended possessive use of with. A further frequently occurring feature, invariant question tag isn’t it, is mentioned among ‘general vernacular features’ (Thomas Reference Thomas and Burchfield1994:134–41; the present terminology follows Paulasto et al. Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020, however). These features are also the subject of Penhallurick (Reference Penhallurick, Klemola, Kytö and Rissanen1996), Paulasto (Reference Paulasto2006, Reference Paulasto, Durham and Morris2016) and Roller (Reference Roller2016). Although some of them continue to be prominent in the predominantly English-speaking southeast and border areas, they are more likely to be found in the bilingual Welsh-speaking areas.
This chapter will examine the grammar of WelE from a geographic perspective, first identifying features of broad currency and then focusing on the two main dialect areas, the southeast and the rural north and west of Wales, and on the features that distinguish these areas at the level of dialect. The regions are obviously not clear-cut, but there are certainly differences as to the frequencies of individual features. The peripheries (i.e. the long-standing English pockets of the Gower and South Pembrokeshire as well as the Border country), are here left in a minor role. Historically, their regional dialects are largely EngE in origin, and of the traditional features of grammar, the vast majority are by now out of use (for example, archaic or switched pronominal forms, 3sg objective en, archaic verbal agreement forms, a-prefixing). Instead, these dialects have become amalgamated with the neighbouring Welsh and English ones, also drawing influences from other current sources of input, such as southern EngE.
8.3.1 Widespread Features of Morphosyntax
Many supra-regional features commonly occurring in colloquial British English (BrE) are obviously also used in WelE on a regular basis. These include, for example, default singular there’s (There’s like different areas isn’t there, NWC Pencaenewydd) or zero auxiliary have (I got to go, TC). Recent survey and corpus evidence, however, indicates that a good number of Welsh-induced features, too, continue to be used across the country. They may, however, exhibit some structural or functional variation depending on the region in question.
8.3.1.1 Focus Fronting
WelE speakers utilise a number of syntactic and pragmatic means of information structuring. Fronting of the most salient item in the sentence can be considered one of the hallmarks of the variety, as it has been found to occur practically all over the country (Paulasto Reference Paulasto2006:157–215). The fronted element typically requires a contextual trigger, whether, for example, specifying, contrasting, confirming, or emphasising an item relevant to the situation, while the subject and predicate that follow contain given information (Paulasto Reference Paulasto2006:157–65, 178–89; Paulasto et al. Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:98–106).
(1)
I used to like watching snooker, like watching basketball, that sort of thing. Any sort of sports I quite enjoy. (NWC, Ruthin)
(2)
A: How far do you have to go from this area until they speak differently, for example to the west or..? B: In Swansea I think they speak differently. (Llandybie)
(3)
and the boy thought he was speaking Welsh. Speaking English he was. (Tonypandy)
The fronted item can be any part of the sentence bar the subject (i.e. object, adverbial, subject or object predicative, or part of the verb phrase). There is, however, regional and diachronic variation regarding the types and functions of focus fronting. This is primarily because of the origins of the construction: transfer from Welsh word order patterns on the one hand (e.g. Fife and King Reference Fife, King, Fife and Poppe1991) and colloquial English input on the other. Focus fronting has been observed in numerous varieties of English, in Britain, Ireland and the US as well as in New Englishes around the world. Hence its Welshness has been defined through comparative quantitative and qualitative analyses: Paulasto (Reference Paulasto2006, Reference Paulasto, Penttilä and Paulasto2009, Reference Paulasto, Durham and Morris2016; Paulasto et al. Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:98–106) indicates that the feature is more frequent in Wales than in traditional EngE, especially among older speakers who have acquired English informally. In the rural north and southwest, it is also characterised by the fronting of objects and adverbials, whereas there is more of an emphasis on fronted subject and object predicatives in the southeast – a pattern which aligns with the two respective sources of input.
It is noteworthy that this feature also frequently emerges in mixed constructions:
(4)
they were filming a scene for Pobol y Cwm it was (Tonypandy)
Although the additional subject and verb appear to be an afterthought, these instances are common enough in the corpora to indicate that this is an established construction type. It bears a relationship to right dislocation, discussed below: Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:104–5) show these occurrences to be slightly more common in the Rhondda in southeast Wales than elsewhere in their data.
8.3.1.2 Invariant Tags isn’t it / is it
Thomas (Reference Thomas and Burchfield1994:141) has cause to regard invariant isn’t it as a general vernacular feature, as it appears in, for example, London English as well, albeit mainly in the form innit. WelE, however, utilises both the negative and the positive forms of the question tags, reflecting similar invariant question tags in Welsh (e.g. ydy fe ‘isn’t it’, ontefe ‘is it’, George Reference George1990:243):
(5)
and only now recently can girls wear trousers, isn’t it? (Voices Risca)
(6)
I suppose, you look back and you regret that you never learnt
[Mhm.]
to speak your- your native tongue innit I suppose like you know. (Tonypandy)
(7)
So you wouldn’t have any sheep at all in Finland, is it? (NWC Ruthin)
(8)
[Well, you’re just a year older than I am then.]
Is it? (Llandybie)
Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:158–69) examine the formal and functional distributions of these question tags in WelE in detail, showing that both tags are used in all major dialect areas. Isn’t it is particularly common in Tonypandy in the southeast, but frequencies are also high in the older SAWD sample corpus representing northwest and southwest Welsh localities. Paulasto (Reference Paulasto, Durham and Morris2016:142–3) furthermore shows that the normalised frequencies of isn’t it have risen quite significantly in the Rhondda in recent decades. High frequencies, together with non-conducive functions and a preference for the form innit, as in (6), are indicative of London English influence in the southeast and in younger speakers’ English in the southwest as well. Curiously, another invariant tag, yes, associated with North Wales (e.g. Jones Reference Jones1990), is hardly found at all in NWC.
8.3.1.3 Exclamative there
An occasional feature of WelE is the use of there’s in exclamative sentences in the sense of ‘How odd!’ or ‘What a lovely outfit!’ The source is the Welsh expression dyna ‘there’ + adjective.
(9)
There’s funny questions! (SAWD, Dy 16; Parry Reference Parry1999:120)
This feature appears to be receding in present-day WelE, as the majority of instances have been recorded from elderly speakers. In Parry (Reference Parry1999:120), as well as in more recent sources, it is mainly a feature of the south of Wales, both east and west. As mentioned above, Durham’s (Reference Durham2015) Twitter data indicates that it has some salience as a feature of WelE despite the low numbers of occurrence.
8.3.1.4 Widespread English Social Dialect Features
In addition to default singular there’s and zero auxiliary have, the following vernacular features of EngE occur in all parts of Wales:
◦ we was up there for about a- three or four days staying there like (Tonypandy); all the old farm cows, that had milked for years, they was recycled into pies (Llandybie)
• multiple negation (although not very common):
◦ I don’t like it neither (Voices Flint)
• right dislocation:
◦ I like to speak Welsh, I do (Llandybie); I think she was the third in the town getting a scholarship, my wife (Urban SAWD Caernarfon)
Were-generalisation is found to occur as well, but much more sporadically and mainly in the negative form (Paulasto et al. Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:127). Right dislocation, or emphatic (pronoun) tag as it is variably called (among other terms; see Durham Reference Durham2011), is noted above as particularly salient in Durham’s Twitter data. Indeed, these types of constructions emerge in the corpora in all parts of Wales, but with very different frequencies. The instances are relatively few in the bilingual areas in comparison to Durham’s recent data from Cardiff, where right dislocation is consistently more common than focus fronting among all speaker groups (Durham Reference Durham2019). There is no systematic quantitative evidence of the frequencies in the Llandybie, North Wales or Tonypandy corpora or the Urban SAWD, but from what I can deduce, focus fronting is generally the more common of the two. The matter requires further study.
8.3.2 Features Characteristic of Southeast Wales
Southeast Wales is an interesting dialect region in the sense that there are grammatical features here that do not emerge elsewhere in the country, and not all of them are common on the English side of the border either. Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:25) ascribe this to dialect focusing, the outcome of heavy EngE input on the one hand and intense language contact and shift around the turn of the twentieth century, leaving its now primarily monoglot English-speaking inhabitants with a recognisable Welsh substrate in their phonology but mainly EngE-derived grammar. Cardiff English is an urban social dialect with distinctive phonological characteristics, yet it shares many of the grammar features of the southeast Valleys.
8.3.2.1 Prepositional Features
Perfect examples of such southeastern usages are the frequently occurring phrases by here ‘here’ and by there ‘there’, with the pronunciations /bəɪˈjøː/ and /bəˈðɛː/:
(10)
you know H. doesn’t sound any different to when she lived by here so (Tonypandy)
(11)
and like S.’ll be by there by the side (Voices: Builth Wells)
These expressions are highly salient to the speakers themselves and were commented on by the Tonypandy informants, for example (Paulasto et al. Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:117). They emerge in Llandybie and other South Welsh localities too, but the Valleys are clearly a focal area. Cardiff English has a related expression where to ‘where’, with an equally high profile in the dialect (Coupland Reference Coupland1988:37).
Another prepositional feature which appears primarily in the southeast is reduction of complex prepositions.
(12)
I gotta go down my daughter, I gotta do a chore (Tonypandy); years ago we’d be em, out the street down on the corner (Tonypandy)
Being a fairly widespread feature of EngE (among other varieties), this type of preposition omission occurs in other parts of Wales, too. Coupland (Reference Coupland1988) and Windsor Lewis (Reference Windsor Lewis and Coupland1990) nevertheless indicate that these instances are especially characteristic of the southeastern dialect area. Other types of preposition omission are discussed in Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:119–20).
8.3.2.2 Periphrastic do
David Parry’s SAWD publications from the southeast and southwest (Parry Reference Parry1977, Reference Parry1979) indicate a regional pattern that has become well known in WelE dialectology: the southeastern region of habitual periphrastic do connects to the neighbouring southwest English dialects, along with the Gower and South Pembrokeshire, while the bilingual Welsh regions display extended habitual use of the progressive form (Section 8.3.3), with a structural and aspectual parallel in the Welsh language. The present-day corpora confirm that periphrastic do continues to be used in the Rhondda, and Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:82–6) in fact find that its use seems to be converging with the Standard English (StE) emphatic do. Besides habitual periphrastic do proper (13), where the auxiliary has vowel reduction and no stress, the data include standard emphatic usages, where do is stressed and the context implies contrast or confirmation/reassertion (14), or where there is no explicit reason for the emphasis (15).
(13)
and they sound, they- cos I’ve been up there a long time they sometimes you know I do think ‘gur who’s talking’ (Tonypandy)
(14)
on the other hand you do find people don’t really know what Wales is or where it is or you know (Tonypandy)
(15)
no I think, this is the way I sound [Right.] and we do tease the headmaster you know [for not having a Rhondda accent] (Tonypandy)
All forty-five instances recorded in TC are habitual-generic (or stative), which may contribute to the convergent development. Moreover, none of them occur with a 3sg subject. The WelE periphrastic do is typically uninflected (Parry Reference Parry1999:110), and with this possible contextual constraint, there is no need to inflect the auxiliary either.
Other BrE social dialect features that appear to be used especially in southeast Wales, including Cardiff, involve verbal agreement features and other inflectional morphology:
• extended (verbal) -s in habitual or narrative contexts:
they might smash a few windows there but they knows where to come and they always do (Urban SAWD Grangetown); so as we were driving up from the main road, I says oh, I said I wouldn’t mind coming to live here
(Llandybie)• absence of -s with have (and do):
he’ve still got the Rhondda accent but he’ve got that Newport- to me they don’t sound Welsh (Tonypandy); she don’t like the swearing
(Voices Cardiff [Splott])• zero marking of past tense, mainly with the verb come:
a New Zealand girl come first and I come second
(Voices Builth Wells)• past tense for past participle or vice versa:
they told us that she’d stopped and broke her arm (Voices Treorchy); and I just seen how my mates… the people I used to mix with
(Voices Cardiff/Splott)• regularised reflexive pronouns:
I don’t know whether he knows hisself (Tonypandy); some things which we’ve made up ourself
(Voices Talbot Green)• unmarking of manner adverbs:
my father’s sisters, they all spoke nice they did (Tonypandy); there was some real old ladies that lived around here
(Urban SAWD Wrexham)
Extended -s is quite infrequent in the data, considering that Coupland (Reference Coupland1988:33–4) finds it to be characteristic of Cardiff English. Uninflected have occurs more frequently but it is mainly used by elderly speakers in the present corpora. The Voices commentaries contain a few mentions of the verbal morphology features, but they are far from systematic, and the same goes for regularised reflexive pronouns. Unmarking of manner adverbs is somewhat more common and widespread, but it seems to be especially typical of the southeast.
8.3.3 Features Characteristic of Bilingual West and North Wales
The features of morphosyntax that are distinctive of the rural north and west are naturally ones that arise from Welsh language contact rather than EngE input, either through direct transfer – mostly in the case of elderly L1 Welsh speakers – or through substrate influence. There are no similar features in contemporary spoken EngE, which might explain why they have not become as widespread as focus fronting and invariant tag use. Apparent time studies (Paulasto Reference Paulasto2006, Reference Paulasto, Durham and Morris2016) and comparisons of recent findings to those of SAWD indicate that some of the Welsh-induced features are barely used today (for example, habitual perfect progressive) while others have become less frequent, their functional range has narrowed, or they tend to align with BrE usages. They do nevertheless emerge in the corpus and survey data.
8.3.3.1 Extended Definite Article Use
Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:73–9) chart the contexts in which the definite article is used in place of the StE zero. The most prominent types of extension concern non-count abstract nouns and concrete mass nouns, both (of) (16), names of languages (17), names of social and domestic institutions (e.g. hospital, school) (18), and terms of parts of day, week or year. There is variation within English as to the permissibility of the definite article in many such contexts, but the parallel usages in Welsh are a probable source of influence nevertheless. Names of languages, for example, are a context where the Welsh contact explanation is fairly straightforward.
(16)
[Where are they from?]
Well, originally from Llandybie.
[Both *>of them?]
The both<* of them. (Llandybie)
(17)
that was the last place that used the Welsh were up there (Tonypandy)
(18)
Oh I thought you were in the sixth form or something in the school (Llandybie)
It is noteworthy that the majority of these instances have been recorded from elderly L1 Welsh speakers, which implies that they are a ‘transitional phenomenon’, to use Thomas’s (Reference Thomas and Burchfield1994:145) expression. Extension of the definite article with names of languages is, however, used by young Llandybie informants (Paulasto et al. Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:79) as well as some Tonypandy informants (17).
Loss or reduction of the definite or indefinite articles is also found to occur in some parts of Wales, but the geographic distribution suggests that in present-day WelE this feature aligns with EngE (see Paulasto et al. Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:80–1).
8.3.3.2 Extended Progressive
Extending the progressive into habitual (and stative) situations is the bilingual Welsh regions’ dialect counterpart of the southeastern habitual periphrastic do. Extension here signifies a non-delimited time frame, in contrast to the StE habitual or stative progressives, and it is based on the Welsh imperfective periphrasis bod ‘be’ + yn ‘imperfective marker’ + verbal noun, which is formally similar to the English progressive but aspectually broader (Heinecke Reference Heinecke and Tristram2003). Ceri George’s 1979 fieldwork among elderly informants in the Rhondda in fact reveals that habitual extension used to be common in the southeast Valleys as well – not surprising considering the intensity of the language shift in the area – but it has subsequently declined: there are few instances of these constructions in the Tonypandy corpus.
(19)
Extended habitual a. [Do you do them right there?] …no, we’re doing them at home (Llandybie) b. My father was showing horses (‘used to show’; NWC, Llwyngwril)
(20)
Extended stative Saintess Tybie was living somewhere around the sixth century (Llandybie)
(21)
Would/used to + prog. some of the ladies would be making little prize bags (CGC, Rhondda)
The third construction, a habitual auxiliary would/used to followed by the progressive, is particularly characteristic of the older Rhondda data. Penhallurick (Reference Penhallurick, Klemola, Kytö and Rissanen1996), in turn, illustrates the range of usages in the SAWD material, including the now-extinct habitual perfect. Further details about lexical preferences can be found in Paulasto (Reference Paulasto2014) and about variation across different age groups and regions in Paulasto (Reference Paulasto2006, Reference Paulasto, Penttilä and Paulasto2009) and Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:86–93). Two central observations are that habitual extension of the progressive is clearly more common in the data than stative extension, and informal acquisition of English has led to higher frequencies, while the frequencies are lower among young and educated speakers.
8.3.3.3 Embedded Inversion
Inverted word order in indirect questions, or embedded inversion, is another feature of Welsh-speaking Wales, although not strictly so: Roller (Reference Roller2016:40–1) cites instances from Milford Haven in South Pembrokeshire and Builth Wells in central east Wales. The majority of recorded instances both in SAWD and in the present-day corpora arise from Dyfed and Llandybie in the southwest (Parry Reference Parry1999:119; Paulasto et al. Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:95–8), although the North Welsh too have this feature in their repertoire. The frequencies and percentages with respect to non-inverted instances are low overall, however.
(22)
I don’t know what’s it like with you in Finland, is it the same or… (Llandybie)
(23)
Well, we had a lorry driver came down to us and asked us once could we tell him where Cylinderwen was. (Voices: Milford Haven; Roller Reference Roller2016:40)
Wh-inversion, as in (22), is somewhat more common in WelE than yes/no-inversion (23). The word order in Welsh does not alter between direct and indirect questions, but besides language contact influence, Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:96–8) consider cross-linguistic cognitive factors a potential reason for this feature.
8.3.3.4 Semantic Extension of with
The preposition with has a versatile existence in WelE, being used in a number of functions outside the already numerous StE ones (see Paulasto Reference Paulasto, Durham and Morris2016; Paulasto et al. Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:109–15). The reason for this is again Welsh contact influence, the respective prepositions gyda and gan having a few different roles in Welsh. One is to indicate possession together with the be-verb: Mae car gyda Gwilym translates as ‘a car is with Gwilym’, in other words, ‘Gwilym has a car’. Instead of just possessive contexts (‘our children’ in (24)), the notion of possession extends to other relationships as well, loosely termed as integral/proximate (25). A further function relates to gan (as well as gyda) being used in contexts similar to by in StE, indicating agency or means (26). With can also signify cause or reason (27).
(24)
…like these children with us now, although they- they’ve had to spread their wings and gone into England and… (Llandybie)
(25)
What do you call sewin with you? (Llandybie)
(26)
And I thought well, I can manage this with myself (Llandybie)
(27)
you can tell that with the accents up there (Tonypandy)
Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:113–14; Paulasto Reference Paulasto, Durham and Morris2016:139) show that when findings in WelE are compared against BrE and Irish English, the first three functions are specific to Wales, and types such as (25) and (26) are productive in the bilingual north and southwest. The fourth functional type, however, is more common in SED West Midlands and ICE-Ireland than in the WelE corpora. Another vernacular function shared across all datasets involves institutional relationships, for example, employment. The regional differences within Wales are noteworthy: the original Welsh functional types, possessive and agentive/means, are only found in the bilingual Welsh areas, while the southeast Welsh corpora display very few instances overall and mainly in functions which align with EngE (institutional and cause/reason; Paulasto Reference Paulasto, Durham and Morris2016:139).
8.3.3.5 Other Prepositional Features
Various types of preposition addition, replacement and omission occur to some extent in all parts of the country, although the types and origins of those features may be quite different. In the case of elderly L1 Welsh speakers, they may originate from Welsh transfer, while other features have an EngE origin. None of these are highly common in the data, however:
(28)
you don’t think ‘oh I got a Welsh name on my street’ (yr enw ar ‘the name on’; Tonypandy); on times (‘at times’; Voices Builth Wells)
(29)
I- well, both of us still do a little of walking now (o ‘of, out of’ used in quantity expressions in Welsh; Llandybie)
(30)
There’s a tremendous big bog in there, but you can’t do anything out of it (i.e. ‘it’s useless’; SAWD: Gn 7)
(31)
you come ‘off’ Flint you don’t come ‘from’ Flint (Voices Flint)
8.4 Lexicon and Discourse Pragmatics
The geography of the WelE dialect lexicon is certainly quite different today from the traditional rural lexicon described in SAWD (Parry Reference Parry1999). It is a customary observation that Welsh-derived dialect lexis is scarce in present-day WelE (e.g. Thomas Reference Thomas and Trudgill1984:193; Penhallurick Reference Penhallurick1993:38–40), a matter which has not changed over the past few decades. There are nevertheless Welsh words which have taken on cultural significance, such as cwtch (or cwtsh) n. ‘hug, small storage space’, or v. ‘to hug, to squat down’, hiraeth ‘longing, homesickness’, and cawl ‘vegetable (and lamb) soup’, and which are thus known and used throughout the country. The Welsh terms for grandparents, nain and taid in the north and mam-gu and tad-cu in the south, continue to be popular as well, despite English-based competition from, for example, nan and grandad (Paulasto et al. Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:151–3). The amount of Welsh language lexicon is considerably greater when words that display more limited use are taken into consideration.
The majority of dialect lexis in WelE today – as in SAWD, too – is of English language origin. Traditional EngE dialect words have entered Wales in geographic patterns and waves, which produce beautiful regional isoglosses in Parry’s descriptive maps (Parry Reference Parry1999:261–307). The vast variation in lexis, however, leads to much less systematicity in the regional dialects than in phonological or grammatical variation. Some items, such as poll ‘hornless cow’ and yorks ‘knee-straps for trousers’ have spread to nearly all parts of Wales bar the very west, while others have remained in use close to their county of origin (for example, words for newt: asker in Radnorshire and eft in Monmouthshire; Parry Reference Parry1999:294). These lexical isoglosses in the east and south of Wales are also indicative of the impact of informal and formal acquisition of English: to the west and north of them, the word in common use is often the StE one.
Recent lay observations on the matter produce current expressions such as lush ‘lovely’, tamping ‘furious’, tidy ‘nice, decent, excellent’, butt(y) ‘friend’ and mun, a term of address or pragmatic marker ‘man’ (Durham Reference Durham2015). Many of these are decidedly southeastern, as confirmed by the BBC Voices commentaries as well as recent surveys in Gwent (Jones Reference Jones2016b) and in Tonypandy in the Rhondda (see Paulasto et al. Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:150–7, who discuss select items). The Voices Radio Wales survey, as well as the Voices Language Lab online survey, both extending across the UK and including a focus on regional lexis, are the most extensive sources of data on this subject of late (BBC Voices 2004–2014). Penhallurick (Reference Penhallurick, Upton and Davies2013) examines the compatibility of SAWD with Voices and their potential for carrying out diachronic analyses of dialect change. He concludes, however, that the problems are numerous, from different foci of lexis to different levels of systematicity in the data collection. A handful of the lexical items are the same (e.g. ill, living room, [outside] toilet), which offers some opportunities. Penhallurick (Reference Penhallurick, Upton and Davies2013:128–30) takes up one such item, left-handed, which produces phonetically and regionally similar terms cag[gy]-handed in SAWD and cack-handed in the Voices Language Lab. Welsh terms llawchwith and llaw bwt are used as well, the latter even by non-Welsh-speaking informants in Tonypandy. For more extensive overviews of WelE dialect lexicon, see Jones (Reference Jones2016a) and Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:133–57).
The discourse-pragmatic markers of WelE is an area which is in dire need of further research. A number of such markers have been identified in the dialect (see Williams Reference Williams and Tristram2003 and observations in Jones Reference Jones2018), but their functional and regional distributions are yet to be charted out:
• now
thematic marker: My brother now that died, Dai, when I started work, er, he was driving from [sic] my father, driving a horse then.
(CGC, Williams Reference Williams and Tristram2003:209)• now then
adverbial: so what do you do with yourself now then boy? (Tonypandy)
discourse marker: Huw Edwards, now then, he’s a newsreader, okay, on BBC television. (NWC Pencaenewydd)
pragmatic marker: we only speak English now then to someone who doesn’t understand Welsh
(Llandybie)• like
• mind (you)
yeah well that’s nice mind. Edinburgh is a lovely city that is
(Tonypandy)there’s a lot of us, mind you a lot of old Criccieth people don’t agree
(NWC Pencaenewydd/Criccieth)• see
◦ there’s Welsh schools opening see innit
(Tonypandy)
Paulasto et al. (Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:169–73) contains further details on the above kinds of usages.
8.5 Recent Research
Sociolinguistic research into Welsh English has a relatively long history, especially when it comes to dialect attitudes and perceptions (Durham and Morris Reference Durham, Morris, Durham and Morris2016; Paulasto et al. Reference Paulasto, Penhallurick and Jones2020:25–35). Recent years have seen a number of interesting contributions into this field, such as Mercedes Durham’s above-mentioned Twitter studies (Durham Reference Durham2015, Reference Durham, Durham and Morris2016). There is also Katja Roller’s (Reference Roller2016) in-depth analysis of the salience of WelE grammar features to Welsh and English informants and Benjamin Jones’s (Reference Jones2018) systematic investigation of the depiction of and attitudes towards WelE in English language fiction over the centuries. Both the present-day and historical sources reveal the salience of features such as focus fronting and invariant isn’t it in and outside Wales, although the history of WelE as a literary dialect really only begins in the late nineteenth or early twentieth century, in tandem with its rising national significance. Chris Montgomery (Reference Montgomery, Durham and Morris2016) uncovers folk linguistic perceptions of WelE dialect areas, including the broad distinctions of North and South Wales, followed by southeast Valleys and Cardiff.
Scholars have also turned their attention to dialect features and sociolinguistic variation. Paulasto (Reference Paulasto, Durham and Morris2016) looks at the levelling and maintenance of three Welsh-induced grammar features in different parts of Wales, while Podhovnik (Reference Podhovnik2008), Morris (Reference Morris2013) and Hejná (Reference Hejná2015) examine phonology, based on their own fieldwork. Besides linguistically detailed analyses, each of them provides sociolinguistic perspectives into their foci of interest. Podhovnik (Reference Podhovnik2008, Reference Podhovnik2010) studies the role of age, gender and educational background in the phonological system of Neath English, and Morris (Reference Morris2013), looking at both Welsh and English, finds variation based on locality, sex, home language, and/or style in his young North Welsh informants’ use of /r/ and /l/. Hejná’s (Reference Hejná2015) study includes the variables of sex and age in the use of pre-aspiration in Aberystwyth English. Research on variation and change in Cardiff English is also ongoing: Durham (Reference Durham2019) examines word order phenomena, while Rowan Campbell’s PhD study (Reference Campbell2021) charts recent sociolinguistic changes in the variety in broader terms. Of significant interest is also the growing immigrant population of Wales, likely to impact not just the linguistic ecology of Wales (Moraru Reference Moraru2016) but also the local ways of speaking English. English(es) in Wales will continue to evolve and require further scholarly attention in the years to come.
Introduction
The Channel Islands are situated on the periphery of continental Europe in the English Channel off the Normandy coast. Jersey and Guernsey, with 118 km² and approximately 107,000 inhabitants and 65 km² and approximately 63,000 inhabitants respectively, are the two largest of the Channel Islands, which also consist of Alderney, Sark and Herm and various smaller islands. As dependencies of the British Crown in Europe, the Bailiwick of Jersey and the Bailiwick of Guernsey (including Alderney, Sark and Herm) both have special status and political autonomy, except in matters of defence and diplomatic representation. The English varieties spoken on the Channel Islands have been shaped by a long history of linguistic contact between insular Norman French, standard French and several varieties of (mainly) British English. Although the Channel Islands have been associated with the English Crown since the Norman Conquest in 1066 and have undergone anglicisation ever since, Norman French, the original variety spoken on the islands, was still widely in use until the beginning of the twentieth century, particularly on the smaller islands and in the rural parishes of Jersey and Guernsey (see also Jones, this volume, and, for historical accounts, Marr Reference Marr1982; Syvret and Stevens Reference Syvret and Stevens1998). Today, however, the shift towards a monoglot English society is almost complete; it is estimated that less than one per cent of the population still speaks Norman French fluently (Jersey Annual Social Survey 2012; Marquis and Sallabank Reference Marquis, Sallabank, Jones and Ogilvie2013). These few speakers are all bilingual in Norman French and English. The English varieties spoken in the Channel Islands today can therefore be described as nativised L2 varieties in Mesthrie’s (Reference Mesthrie1992) terminology. A continuing influx of immigrants, predominantly from Britain and Ireland, but also from Portugal, Poland and Latvia, the constant presence of tourists as well as the main islands’ development into international finance centres have led to ongoing dialect and language contact that further influences the English spoken on the islands. Their more isolated geographical location in combination with such diverse linguistic influences makes the Channel Islands an interesting test case for hypotheses in contact linguistics about identity construction and language change.
In contrast to Channel Island French (see Jones, this volume), Channel Island English has not been studied extensively or continuously. In an initial paper by Viereck (Reference Viereck, Klegraf and Nehls1988), the Islands were still described as an ‘Anglicist’s no-man’s land’. To date, however, there are two book-length studies about Guernsey English (Ramisch Reference Ramisch1989; Barbé Reference Barbé1993) and one about Jersey English (Rosen Reference Rosen2014). All three studies are sociolinguistic in orientation and focus their investigations on morphosyntactic variation. A systematic comparison of the morphosyntactic inventories of Guernsey and Jersey English as established in Ramisch (Reference Ramisch1989), Barbé (Reference Barbé1993) and Rosen (Reference Rosen2014) shows that – despite some differences in frequencies and distribution – they are nearly identical, thus justifying the use of the umbrella term Channel Island English, at least on a morphosyntactic level. Given that there has been surprisingly little contact between speakers of Jersey and Guernsey despite the geographical proximity of the islands, the motivation behind the emergence of the same distinctive features in both Jersey and Guernsey English must come from other influences. As suggested in Rosen (Reference Rosen2014:208), these influences may include similar socio-historical conditions, contact with a similar language and universal (cognitive or typological) forces. The islands thus ‘seem to offer testimony to the paramount importance of such factors … in determining a speaker’s behaviour and ultimately in shaping language’ (Rosen Reference Rosen2014:208). Despite the survival of some unique features, however, the studies by Ramisch (Reference Ramisch1989), Barbé (Reference Barbé1993) and Rosen (Reference Rosen2014) strongly suggest that processes of standardisation and levelling are well under way in Channel Island English, influenced by factors such as ongoing dialect contact, education, identity formation and changing social network structures.
After this brief account of the socio-historical setting and today’s linguistic situation on the Channel Islands, the following sections will provide an overview of the most important distinctive features of Channel Island English and present some major findings about current processes of linguistic variation and change on the islands in more detail.
Distinctive Features of Channel Island English
Distinctive features of Channel Island English are mostly contact-induced innovations by Norman French learners of English. They have resulted from transfer from Norman French or from more general language acquisition strategies such as simplification, or a combination of the two (e.g. Rosen Reference Rosen2014:208–9, Reference Rosen2016). Norman influence might also have encouraged the spread of some features introduced to the islands by speakers of other English dialects when parallel constructions also exist in insular Norman (e.g. Ramisch Reference Ramisch1989:191–2). A younger generation of islanders uses traditional dialect features, especially those ascribed to contact with Norman French, considerably less often than older generations. At the same time, however, a combination of factors – among them close-knit rural network structures, (passive) familiarity with Norman French and a strong sense of local identity – seems to make islanders of all ages more likely to choose a more traditional form of Channel Island English. Thus, Channel Island English is by no means a homogeneous dialect. Instead, as in many other dialect regions and perhaps on most smaller islands (e.g. Labov Reference Labov1963:291, 295; Wolfram and Schilling-Estes Reference Wolfram, Schilling-Estes and Schneider1996:109), speakers born on one of the Channel Islands can be positioned along a continuum from more standard to more traditional dialect users (see Rosen Reference Rosen2014:206). Krug and Rosen (Reference Krug, Rosen and Hickey2012) also speak of two opposing sources of pressure exerted upon islanders: an exonormative British English standard that guides speakers’ choices in more formal situations and local norms that are linked to informal spoken encounters and specific speaker networks. As pointed out above, there also seem to be subtle differences in pronunciation, grammar and discourse between the varieties spoken on the individual islands. To date, there has been no study with a methodologically uniform approach to confirm the existence of a pan-island variety for all language levels and none that also considers the smaller islands of Alderney, Herm and Sark.
The following section presents a selection of distinctive features of Channel Island English that can be directly related to the specific language contact situation on the islands. More comprehensive lists of non-standard features occurring in the English of the islands can be found in Ramisch (Reference Ramisch1989:164–78, Reference Ramisch, Schneider and Kortmann2004, Reference Ramisch and Britain2007) for phonology, in Rosen (Reference Rosen, Kortmann and Lunkenheimer2011, Reference Rosen2014:176–7) for morphosyntax, and in Jones (Reference Jones, Schreier, Trudgill, Schneider and Williams2010, Reference Jones2015) for both.
Phonology
An overview of typical vowel realisations of Channel Island English is provided in Ramisch (Reference Ramisch, Schneider and Kortmann2004:209, Reference Ramisch and Britain2007:181). Ramisch (Reference Ramisch and Britain2007:180) argues that a more rounded realisation of strut as [ɔ] has been influenced by Norman French, which does not have a vowel sound like /ʌ/. In addition, Jones (Reference Jones2015:181) suggests that the frequently held view that Jersey English sounds ‘South African’ could be explained by an inclination towards a close realisation of dress and trap and a very back realisation of bath, palm and start. According to Ramisch (Reference Ramisch and Britain2007:181), these sounds can be pronounced in Channel Island English as [ɛ̈] and [ɑ̹ː] respectively.
The following five consonantal features have also been argued to result from transfer with Norman French: (i) Initial, prevocalic /r/ is sometimes trilled (cf. Jones Reference Jones2015:181). (ii) The pronunciation of non-prevocalic /r/, although described as becoming increasingly rare (Ramisch Reference Ramisch, Schneider and Kortmann2004:212), could have been influenced by insular Norman French, where /r/ is pronounced in all positions. Such an influence becomes readily apparent in English words ending in the suffix ‑er. This suffix corresponds to the Norman French ending [œr] and is sometimes produced the same way, with farmer pronounced as [fɑːrmœr], for example (Ramisch Reference Ramisch, Schneider and Kortmann2004:211–2; Jones Reference Jones2015:181). (iii) H-dropping, which also results in hypercorrections, could have been reinforced by a non-categorical use of initial /h/ in Norman French (Ramisch Reference Ramisch, Schneider and Kortmann2004:212; Jones Reference Jones2015:181). (iv) Medial yod can be inserted after an initial voiced consonant, as in garden [gjɑːdn] (Viereck Reference Viereck, Klegraf and Nehls1988:474; Jones Reference Jones2015:181). (v) Jones (Reference Jones2015:181) also mentions a dental, unaspirated realisation of /t/ and /d/.
The occurrence of unusual stress patterns in polysyllabic words might also be partly the product of second language acquisition processes in a general language-shift scenario on the Channel Islands. The main stress, for instance, can sometimes be placed on a different syllable than in standard English (e.g. daffodils [dæfəˈdɪlz]), and the contrast between stressed and unstressed syllables can be less marked, as in potatoes [ˈpɔˌteɪˌtəʊz] (Ramisch Reference Ramisch, Schneider and Kortmann2004:213; Jones Reference Jones2015:182). As reported by Jones (Reference Jones2015:182), the English spoken on the Channel Islands also has rising intonation in sentence-final position in declarative sentences, a pattern that was already frequent before it became more common in other British English varieties.
Morphosyntax and Discourse
Contact-induced features of Channel Island English are particularly prominent in the verb phrase, in emphatic contexts and in the use of prepositions and the definite article. One of the unique features of Channel Island English is a coordinated verb structure of the type I went and see him, which, unlike in standard English, allows the use of an inflected verb form in the first verb position and an infinitive in the second, as in (1). It was labelled FAP (First verb plus And plus Plain infinitive) in the first in-depth study by Barbé (Reference Barbé1993:110–38, Reference Barbé1995:5–20).
(1)
I went and buy some pansy plants.Footnote 1
This feature’s distinctness suggests that its emergence was due to the specific contact setting on the Channel Islands. Norman-speaking learners of English, probably influenced by syntactic patterns in their first language, reanalysed standard coordinated verb structures and transformed them into FAP structures (Rosen Reference Rosen2014:120–3, Reference Rosen2016:309–10).
A further distinct feature of the verb phrase is a direct translation from Norman French: the existential construction there’s followed by a time reference and usually a sentence in the present tense, as in (2) (see Ramisch Reference Ramisch1989:97; Rosen Reference Rosen2014:136–9; Jones Reference Jones2015:182).
(2)
There’s sixty years we’re married.
Channel Island English also generally allows for the present tense where standard English would require a form of the present perfect, as confirmed by Ramisch (Reference Ramisch1989:150–2) and Barbé (Reference Barbé1993:107), although this feature seems to now be obsolete (see Rosen Reference Rosen2014:141).
There are a number of traditional Channel Island English features that lend, in one way or another, emphasis to an utterance. As in (3), an objective form of a personal pronoun can be used for emphasis, either sentence-initially or sentence-finally.
(3)
We were lucky, us.
This feature can be considered a stereotype that islanders instantly and affectionately recognise. Its use has probably been reinforced by Norman French, in which a parallel structure can be found (e.g. Ramisch Reference Ramisch1989:12–9; Barbé Reference Barbé1993:160–4; Jones Reference Jones2001:269; Rosen Reference Rosen2014:156–7). Associated with this feature is the emphatic use of a personal pronoun immediately following its antecedent, as shown in (4).
(4)
But the eldest one, he speaks fluent Jersey French.
Again, a parallel structure in insular Norman has probably contributed to the widespread use of this type of pronominal apposition (Ramisch Reference Ramisch1989:156–7; Jones Reference Jones2001:172; Rosen Reference Rosen2014:158). Similarly, the use of emphatic là, sentence-final that one (5) and the emphatic form but yes to affirm a question are emphatic strategies directly transferred from Norman French (Ramisch Reference Ramisch1989:153–4; Jones Reference Jones2001:171; Rosen Reference Rosen2014:160–1).
(5)
So he can talk for hours, that one.
Contact with Norman French has probably also resulted in a more versatile use of prepositions designating destination and position (6–9), especially the use of on instead of in in phrases such as on the paper (see Ramisch Reference Ramisch1989:133–40; Barbé Reference Barbé1993:139–51; Jones Reference Jones2001:172–3; Rosen Reference Rosen2014:162–5).
(6)
The girls stayed to Gorey [a village in Jersey].
(7)
We went uh in France and uh- and in England to see different shows.
(8)
She used to go at another farm to pack flowers.
(9)
The Millard would advertise it on the paper.
Transfer from Norman French seems also partly responsible for the use of the definite article in environments where standard English would favour zero (10–11) (see Ramisch Reference Ramisch1989:113–24; Rosen Reference Rosen2014:165–7; Jones Reference Jones2015:183).
(10)
At home we used to speak the Jersey French.
(11)
Oh yeah I liked the school, unlike my children.
Norman French also has a definite article preceding languages, destinations, school and days of the week, although it has to be acknowledged that non-standard definite article use is widespread in varieties of English (e.g. Szmrecsanyi and Kortmann Reference Szmrecsanyi, Kortmann, Filppula, Klemola and Paulasto2009) and tends to occur in the same contexts in other contact varieties (Sand Reference Sand, Moessner and Schmidt2005).
One of the most distinctive features of Channel Island English, perhaps the most salient one for islanders, is the pragmatic particle eh, as in (12).
(12)
No, it’s a crazy world we live in, eh?
Typically used in final syntactic position, for various pragmatic functions, it also serves as an identity and solidarity marker for Channel Islanders (Ramisch Reference Ramisch1989:103–13; Barbé Reference Barbé1993:224–34; Jones Reference Jones2001:168–9; Rosen Reference Rosen2014:69–102; Jones Reference Jones2015:187–8).
Current Trends of Variation and Change in Channel Island English
Although Channel Island English can still be considered a distinctive variety that comprises a unique mix of features, it is undergoing processes of both standardisation and levelling in the sense that younger generations of islanders use traditional features much less frequently, especially those resulting from Norman French contact. With the exception of the pragmatic particle eh and pronominal apposition, which are still commonly used by islanders of all ages, there has been a drastic decline in the use of all the contact-induced features listed above to the point that most of them will, in all likelihood, soon be obsolete. Instead, widespread non-standard features of English seem to be becoming increasingly frequent on the island, such as the use of like as a quotative, or adverb formation without ‑ly. Long-standing contact with other English varieties via incomers from Britain and Ireland, family from or living in the UK, the economic and culture influences of southern England and London, as well as the media in general has probably led to accommodation and subsequent levelling; marked phonological and morphosyntactic features have been gradually omitted in the speech of people living on the islands (see Ramisch Reference Ramisch1989:191–3; Barbé Reference Barbé1993:235; Jones Reference Jones2001:161; Rosen Reference Rosen2014:190–2).
Generally, sociolinguistic research on Jersey and Guernsey suggests that age, education, mobility and socio-economic background are important social factors that determine the way islanders speak, with little influence ascribed to gender in this regard (Barbé Reference Barbé1993:246; Ramisch Reference Ramisch1989:193; Rosen Reference Rosen2014:209). Thus, the speech of younger, especially well-educated speakers with a higher socio-economic background and manifold social contacts in and outside the islands usually leans towards a British English standard and tends to include only non-standard features that are also common in other (British) varieties. Furthermore, the linguistic background of islanders (i.e. whether they are monolingual or bilingual in English and Norman French) is highly influential. The latter speakers display a much higher rate of contact features in their speech. But findings from the sociolinguistic distribution of a wide array of features in Jersey English also suggest that it is a combination of influences like (passive) knowledge of insular Norman, a traditional farming background, rural and close-knit network structures, a strong identification with the island and favourable attitudes towards island life that makes speakers more likely to preserve traditional features of Jersey English in their speech (Rosen Reference Rosen2014:210). A similar tendency has been found for Guernsey (Barbé Reference Barbé1993:244). Interestingly, Rosen (Reference Rosen2014:200–4) also finds that a strong identification with Jersey seems to be a necessary precondition for the use of local features, such as the coordinated verb structure I went and see him, but does not automatically lead to an increase in such features. They are more likely to be observed when additional factors, such as those mentioned above, are also present. Although attitudes towards the Norman heritage of the Channel Islands seem to have improved noticeably on both Guernsey and Jersey over the last few decades (cf. Sallabank Reference Sallabank2005:60; Rosen Reference Rosen2014:199), no evidence has yet been found for identity-driven processes of change with entire speaker groups returning to a more traditional form of Channel Island English, as famously found on Martha’s Vineyard (Labov Reference Labov1963; Pope, Meyerhoff and Ladd Reference Pope, Meyerhoff and Ladd2007) or for Cajun English (Dubois and Horvath Reference Dubois, Horvath and Schneider2008). It remains to be seen, then, as islanders’ contact and familiarity with Norman French declines and their socio-economic backgrounds and network structures change, whether the uniqueness of this insular variety will be preserved.
They are described as the jewels on the toe of England and I think that’s.. on a good day.. that’s what they are. There’s a beautiful blue sea. You look down on.. these little.. to call it a land mass is.. hardly fair. But little dots … And – and you’re looking down. It is quite, quite beautiful … It is a unique.. way of life, isn’t it? … You love it or hate it. There is no in between.
Introduction
Scillonian Pamela Thomas describes the geographic isolation, the size, the aesthetic attractiveness, and the strong emotion provoked by her home, the Isles of Scilly. Whilst the ‘urban turn’ in sociolinguistics has shifted focus away from the peripheral and the rural (Britain Reference Britain, Al-Wer and de Jong2009), the demographic, social and cognitive factors that Miss Thomas highlights are well known for affecting how language varies and changes over time. With an estimated inhabited land mass of 15.5 square kilometres and a relatively stable population of around 2,200 (Council of the Isles of Scilly 2019:21), the Isles of Scilly may be small but – as this vignette will show – their size and the nature of their peripherality is an advantage when it comes to understanding how sociolinguistic processes operate across time and space.
More specifically, this vignette will highlight elements of research on the Isles of Scilly (Moore and Carter Reference Moore and Carter2015, Reference Moore, Carter, Montgomery and Moore2017, Reference Moore and Carter2018; Moore and Montgomery Reference Moore, Montgomery and Wright2018; Montgomery and Moore Reference Montgomery and Moore2018) that cast light on the relationship between ideology and language variation on the one hand, and the social meaning of standard language on the other. It begins by discussing the islands’ location and the history of their population, before exploring the long-standing ideologies about the Scillonian dialect. In seeking to examine how these beliefs about the dialect relate to the realities of language use, an overview of dialect features is presented. Focus is then given to two particularly distinctive pairs of linguistic variables in order to examine the social meanings of Scillonian English. This leads to a discussion of the relationship between social meaning and language standardisation, calling into question the idea that use of standardised language is incompatible with the embodiment of local identity.
Where and What Are the Isles of Scilly?
The Isles of Scilly (or simply Scilly [sɪli]) are a group of islands approximately 28 miles off the south-west coast of Cornwall, England, as shown in Figure 9.1 There are five inhabited islands, but around 75 per cent of the population live on the main island of St. Mary’s; the other islands – Tresco, St. Martin’s, Bryher and St. Agnes – are known as the ‘off-islands’.
The current population of Scilly was established in the sixteenth century when Sir Francis Godolphin acquired the islands’ lease from the Crown. The lease continued in the Godolphin line until 1834 when it was handed to Augustus Smith, a Hertfordshire landowner. Smith is generally credited with making education compulsory (at a time when it was not compulsory on the mainland) and with improving Scilly’s infrastructure. Smith and his descendants held the lease until 1920, when all but one island, Tresco, reverted to the Duchy of Cornwall. Today, the Duchy owns most of the freehold on the islands and the Tresco estate is managed by the Dorrien-Smith family.

Figure 9.1 The position of the Isles of Scilly relative to Cornwall and the rest of the UK, showing the location of direct transport links to the islands.
Although the islands are relatively geographically isolated, there has been ongoing dialect contact over time, making the community ‘open and exocentric’ (Andersen Reference Andersen and Fisiak1988). The nature of island governance provides continuous contact with elite mainland networks. Furthermore, until 1966, when the island secondary school was built, a significant number of islanders were sent away between the ages of 11 and 16 to study at private mainland boarding schools (and most islanders still go away for further education). There has also been military presence on the islands (with a garrison built in the sixteenth century and seaplane bases in both World Wars). More fleeting contact is facilitated by tourism, which accounts for over 85 per cent of the economy. Around 40 per cent of households are second homes or holiday lets, and the population of c. 2,200 increases to 6,000 in the summer peak (Council of the Isles of Scilly 2005:14, 2019:21–2). Tourism really took off on Scilly in the nineteenth century, due to improved transport links, and the industry relies on seasonal workers who – like island in-migrants over time – are predominantly from Cornwall (in the 2011 census, 76 per cent of migrants to Scilly were from Cornwall). Nonetheless, Scilly’s relationship with Cornwall is contentious, as discussed in the next section.
Are the Islands Cornish?
Cornwall is the closest English mainland to Scilly. However, Scilly has its own council and is not part of the administrative county of Cornwall. The islanders have always strongly rejected the label ‘Cornish’. There is some anecdotal and place-name evidence that the Cornish language was once spoken on Scilly (Heath-Coleman Reference Heath-Coleman1995:60; Fellows-Jensen Reference Fellows-Jensen2000:94), but it is unlikely that Cornish persisted on Scilly after Sir Francis Godolphin acquired the island lease. Even so, Scillonians have been in contact with the Cornish English dialect consistently across time, as evidenced from the levels of Cornish in-migration.
Nonetheless, metalinguistic commentary about Scillonian English over time predominantly rejects the influence of Cornish English, instead favouring the ideology of ‘Scillonian purity’. Echoing perceptions across time, Robert Heath (Reference Heath1750:436), a soldier stationed on St. Mary’s in the eighteenth century, attributed the standardised nature of Scillonian English to islanders’ ‘more frequent Intercourse … with those who speak the Standard English best’. Notably, after consulting with the ‘Lord Proprietor of the Isles’, who remarked that there was no ‘part of the British Isles in which “the Queen’s English” is less murdered’, Ellis (Reference Ellis1890:41) concluded that ‘no attention need be paid to [Scilly]’ when compiling his volume on English dialects. Scilly did not feature in the Survey of English Dialects either. Of course, the probable dialect mixture, with no or little indigenous input, that followed from Godolphin’s repopulation of the islands in the sixteenth century most likely led to a levelled variety of sorts. As Trudgill (Reference Trudgill2004:23) has noted, levelled varieties are often considered ‘purer’ or ‘better’ than older varieties of English and this may have contributed to perceptions of Scillonian English.
Nonetheless, there is some acknowledgement that Scillonian English features ‘a mixture’ of Cornish or West Country influences, even if ‘islanders in general speak much better English than a stranger would expect to find in their detached situation’ (Troutbeck Reference Troutbeck1794:168). The reality of Scillonian English – such as it can be evaluated from existing corpora – is described in the next section.
Do Historical Perceptions of Scillonian English Match the Reality of Language Use?
Table 9.1 lists non-standard pronunciations of Scillonian English present in the Isles of Scilly Museum’s Oral History Archive, a corpus containing recordings of islanders born between 1901 and 1993. Table 9.2 indicates some of the non-standard grammatical items that can be heard in the archive. The features shown in these tables (which are further discussed in Moore and Montgomery Reference Moore, Montgomery and Wright2018) demonstrate that non-standard variants do feature in the speech of islanders. But to what extent are these features related to Cornish English? To answer this question, Moore and Carter (Reference Moore and Carter2015, Reference Moore, Carter, Montgomery and Moore2017, Reference Moore and Carter2018) focused on how two pairs of lexical sets varied in the archive data.
Table 9.1 Distinctive Scillonian pronunciations found in the Isles of Scilly Museum’s Oral History Archive. Vowels are given according to Wells’ (Reference Wells1982) lexical sets. Adapted from Table 2 in Moore and Montgomery (Reference Moore, Montgomery and Wright2018:49).
| kit | [ɪ̞] | fleece | [iː] | near | [ɪɚ] |
| dress | [ɛ] | face | [e̞ɪ] | square | [ɛɚ] |
| trap | [a(ː)] | palm | [a(ː)] | start | [ɑʴ] |
| lot | [ɒ̝] > [ɒ?̜] | thought | [ɔː] | north | [ɔʴ] |
| strut | [ʌ̝] | goat | [oʉ] > [oʊ] > [ɛʊ] | force | [ɔʴ] |
| foot | [ʊ̈] | goose | [ʉ] | cure | [ɔʴ] > [ʉɚ] |
| bath | [aː] | price | [ɑ̝ɪ] > [oɪ] | happy | [iː] |
| cloth | [ɒ̝] | choice | [ɔ̝ɪ] | letter | [ɚ] |
| nurse | [ɚ] | mouth | [ɛ̈ʉ] > [əʉ] | horses | [ɪ] |
| postvocalic /r/ | [ɹ] | ||||
| intervocalic /t/ | [ɾ] | ||||
| word-final <-ing> | [ən] | ||||
| word-initial /h/ | Sometimes found | ||||
| yod-dropping after /t/, /d/, /n/ | Sometimes found | ||||
| Initial syllable cluster reduction | Regularly found | ||||
Table 9.2 Non-standard grammar found in the Isles of Scilly Oral History Archive. Adapted from Table 3 in Moore and Montgomery (Reference Moore, Montgomery and Wright2018:49).
| Variant | Example |
|---|---|
| Negative concord | We didn’t get no fowl |
| Levelled past-tense forms | And he come up. |
| Levelled aren’t | I aren’t. |
| Levelled was | There was no electric lights, there were no phones, there was no hospitals. |
| Levelled weren’t | Talking about airship, weren’t airship, it was a … kite balloon section. |
The first pairing of lexical sets, trap and bath, was examined because these variables pattern distinctively in Cornish English when compared to standard English.Footnote 1 trap and bath differ by both quality and duration in standard English – they are typically pronounced as /a/ and /ɑ:/ respectively. However, reflecting fossilisation of an earlier stage in the development of trap and bath, these lexical sets differ only by duration in traditional varieties of Cornish English; trap is typically pronounced as /æ/ or /a/ and bath as /æ:/ or /a:/ (although across the south-west, trap may occasionally be lengthened in certain contexts). As Moore and Carter (Reference Moore and Carter2015) show, in Scillonian English, Scilly-educated islanders (those who were educated entirely in the all-age school on St. Mary’s) produce vowels with the same qualities and durations as Cornish English, whereas mainland-educated islanders (those who were sent away between 11 and 16 to private boarding schools) produce vowels with the same qualities as standard English. Notably, though, whilst mainland-educated islanders differentiate trap and bath by quality, they do not use duration to distinguish these lexical sets as speakers of standard English do – making their pronunciations maximally different from their Scilly-educated peers. This suggests that rather than simply emulating standard English, mainland-educated islanders may use their pronunciation of trap and bath to mark locally relevant distinctions. This is considered further in the final section but, for now, it is important to note that, for these variables at least, the speech of some Scillonians – those who are island-educated – is not distinct from their Cornish neighbours.
The second pairing of lexical sets, mouth and price, was studied by Moore and Carter (Reference Moore and Carter2018) because of their very distinctive patterning in Scillonian English. An allophonic raising split for these lexical sets – where raised onsets are found before voiceless consonants, and more open onsets are found in other environments – has been observed in Canadian English and in a number of US varieties. It has also been observed in the English Fens and in a number of insular communities worldwide, including Martha’s Vineyard (in the US), St. Helena, Tristan de Cunha and the Falklands (in the South Atlantic) and Mersea Island (in Essex, England; see Amos, this volume) (see Moore and Carter (Reference Moore and Carter2018:337–8) for an overview of this literature). The same allophonic split is found on Scilly. What unites these locations is their relatively recent settlement or repopulation, and/or the nature and extent of the resulting language contact.
In the south-west English mainland, mouth is variably centralised, lowered or fronted, with no dominant pattern across the region, and no allophonic raising split. No allophonic raising split is recorded for price on the south-west mainland either – although, compared to standard English, price can have a more raised onset in the south-west (see Wakelin Reference Wakelin1975, Reference Wakelin1986 for descriptions of Cornish and south-western Englishes). This led Moore and Carter (Reference Moore and Carter2018) to conclude that, unlike trap and bath, the allophonic raising split for mouth and price on Scilly distinguishes islanders from both Cornish English and standard English, although it is important to note that raised price onsets (irrespective of following phonetic context) occur generally across the south-west mainland. However, just like trap and bath, the precise patterning of mouth and price differs across the island population according to education type. It is also in decline. Older speakers (born between 1901 and 1931) are more likely to have the allophonic split than younger speakers (born between 1932 and 1962), and Scilly-educated speakers are more likely to have the allophonic split than mainland-educated speakers. It is also notable that the allophonic raising split seems to be more resilient for mouth than it is for price. Only Scilly-educated speakers show the split for price, but the mouth split is more widely distributed across both types of islander.
The data from the Isles of Scilly Oral History Archive studied by Moore and Carter (Reference Moore and Carter2015, Reference Moore and Carter2018) suggests that the dialect situation on Scilly is more complex than the historical metalinguistic commentary (with its focus on Scillonian ‘purity’) would suggest. The mainland-educated islanders clearly do use reasonably standardised pronunciations for trap and bath but the slight adjustments in duration suggest that this may reflect more than a straightforward orientation to hegemonic (mainland) prestige standards. The Scilly-educated islanders do seem to produce Cornish-like pronunciations for trap and bath but, again, a correlation does not reveal what these variants symbolise on the islands. Finally, archive data uncovers an allophonic raising split for mouth and price which is distinctive to the islands and unlike both standard English and Cornish English – although raising of the price vowel occurs across the south-west irrespective of following phonetic context. However, once again, different types of islanders use the distinctive variants with differing frequencies. To better understand these patterns, we explore how Scillonian speech is evaluated in the next section.
How Is Scillonian English Evaluated?
Montgomery and Moore (Reference Montgomery and Moore2018) sought to uncover how the most vernacular features of the Scillonian dialect (i.e. those typified by the Scilly-educated speakers) were evaluated in a series of perception tests. The tests used two guises, which were created from the speech of the same Scilly-educated male. Both guises included a similar range of the vernacular features found in Scillonian English but, in one guise, the speaker was talking about farming without referring in any way to Scilly (the ‘Farmer’ guise), and in the other he was talking explicitly about island-related locations and island life (the ‘Islander’ guise). The two guises were perceived very differently by native British listeners. Compared to the Islander guise, the Farmer guise was more likely to be identified as from the south-west of England, and less likely to be more specifically identified as from Scilly. In line with this, the Farmer guise was predominantly identified as being from the countryside, whereas the Islander guise was predominantly identified as being from the coast. Finally, the Islander guise was rated as more educated, articulate and ambitious than the Farmer guise.
What was really interesting about the perception experiment, however, was the distinction in the different linguistic variants noticed in each of the guises. As part of the task, listeners were asked to click a button when they heard something which made them wonder where the speaker was from (or confirmed where they thought he was from). Whereas vernacular variants of trap and price were more frequently noticed in the Farmer guise, vernacular tokens of bath and mouth were more frequently noticed in the Islander guise. Several of the trap tokens noticed in the Farmer guise were both front and long in duration (as noted above, long trap vowels can occur across the south-west region). Similarly, the onsets in the price tokens in both guises were audibly raised – a pattern also replicated in other south-western Englishes (although not with a corresponding allophonic split). On the other hand, the Scillonian pronunciations of bath and mouth are less regionally salient. A fronted bath vowel is not restricted to the south-west (in fact, it is more often associated with the North of England). Mouth may have been similarly difficult to place, given that it is pronounced so variably across the south-west and beyond. All in all, these observations suggest that, when listeners more readily identified the speaker of the guise as a south-west farmer, they noticed pronunciations that are stereotypes of south-western English speech. On the other hand, when they more readily identified the speaker of the guise as an islander, they noticed pronunciations that were distinctive, but less easily placed.
What does this tell us about Scillonian English? It suggests that historical metalinguistic commentary about the standard nature of Scillonian English may erase Cornish and south-western influences in the dialect. The perception experiment shows that it is possible to change what listeners perceive in a dialect by priming them to expect certain variants and not others. When Scillonian English is presented as a rural dialect, listeners more readily perceive those features which link the variety to the south-west. However, when Scillonian English is presented as an insular variety, listeners more readily notice more distinctive, and potentially unusual, variants. Of course, in reality, the dialect incorporates both types of variants, but what is noticed seems to be determined by something more than what is actually heard. The implications of this are explored in the final section.
What Can a Speech Community of 2,000 People Tell Us about Language, Variation and Change?
This discussion of Scillonian English has highlighted how language variation and ideology interact. Historically, metalinguistic commentary has highlighted the more standardised nature of the dialect, to the extent that any Cornish English influence is erased. The presence of more standardised variants is ideologically linked to the influence of elite island governors who ‘impressed their own corrector locution and more Eastern English of inheritance and education upon the population’ (Banfield Reference Banfield and Urban1888:45). This ideological link between Scillonians, education and refinement is maintained across history.
However, the analysis of the Isles of Scilly Oral History Archive undertaken by Moore and Carter (Reference Moore and Carter2015, Reference Moore and Carter2018) reveals similarities with Cornish and south-western English. In particular, trap and bath can be pronounced as in Cornish English and the raising of price parallels pronunciations found on the south-western English mainland. On the other hand, the allophonic raising split of mouth and price differentiates Scilly from both Cornish English and standard English.
Understanding this linguistic variation requires that it is viewed relative to the ideologies surrounding Scillonian English, rather than simply in relation to an abstract standard–non-standard continuum of prestige and stigma. The distribution of the linguistic variants by education type, and the way in which these variants are perceived, suggests that ‘Cornish’ trap and bath and raised price are associated with a rural social type (as embodied by the Scilly-educated islanders). On the other hand, the more standardised pronunciations of trap and bath are associated with a refined social type (as embodied by the mainland-educated islanders). Finally, the very localised pronunciation of mouth can be associated with both groups. Importantly, though, whilst the different Scillonian social types suggest different orientations to the islands’ linguistic resources, they do not necessarily reflect different degrees of orientation to the islands themselves. It is tempting to see the language of the mainland-educated Scillonian as reflecting an outward, island-external, orientation. However, the mainland-educated Scillonians embody the trope of ‘the educated and refined islander’ that persists throughout the historical metalinguistic commentary. In using more standardised English, they are not necessarily orientating outwards, they are directly embodying the historical association between Scilly, education and refinement. Rather than aligning with island-external values in any simplistic way, in the day-to-day, their use of language principally differentiates them from another island-internal persona – the rural and rugged Scillonian embodied by the Scilly-educated islanders.
This vignette has highlighted the utility of studying the microcosm of a small island community. In particular, it has exposed the ways in which language variation reflects and constructs the local social order. To answer the question of why people use or avoid vernacular features, we need to understand what is at stake in using those forms in situated interaction. Significantly, the Scilly data suggests that non-localisable linguistic variants can be used to embody social personas that do not conflict with orientation to the local. Acknowledging the impact of ideology was essential in decoding this social meaning, not least because – as we have seen – what is noticed seems to be determined by something more than what is actually heard.
Introduction
Sitting off the coast of north-east Essex, and approximately 70 miles east from London, Mersea Island is the most easterly inhabited island of the British Isles and, at its highest point, sits only 21 metres above sea level. Reflecting its history, Mersea Museum holds numerous artefacts showing evidence of Celtic inhabitation, along with artefacts from their salt panning industries. Over time, Mersea has also been host to both Roman and Danish invaders, the latter of which settled around the ninth century ce and are thought to have constructed a moated area of approximately six acres around their encampment on the eastern part of the Island. These historical facts are prominent in the advertising of the Island to visitors, and regular walks and tours are offered to the Roman burial barrow and other areas of local interest. However, even though such a physical separation of East and West Mersea is no longer present, as in times past, the separation of east and west is still maintained, albeit subtly. While the eastern side is primarily agricultural and sparsely populated, the western side of the Island has always contained a larger population.
Evidence from interviews with older islanders (born in the first half of the twentieth century) highlights that much of day-to-day life was focused on the Island in both adolescence and early adulthood. As younger islanders, socialising was primarily orientated to the sea and beach. Though a bus service provided access to the mainland for those without cars, it was widely noted that trips to the mainland didn’t occur very often. When they did, they were motivated by visits to family members who lived off-Island, with many older interviewees remarking that they did not leave the Island until their early twenties.
Over the years, Mersea’s distinctiveness has been maintained and, indeed, enhanced from a historical and social perspective, by its one access road, the Strood. Over the centuries, this feature has helped Mersea maintain a relatively isolated status, since, as Essex historian Philip Morant notes, the Strood only used to be passable eight hours a day back in the late 1700s (Morant, cited in Karbacz Reference Karbacz1999:41). Moreover, being under tidal influence, these passable hours would vary according to the lunar cycle, offering only a small amount of consistency. Though the degree of restricted access has weakened over the years, as the level of the Strood has been raised slightly to help reduce flooding periods, it is still an exceptional feature of the community, and one which is strongly tied to local identity. As a result, this feature has helped, over the years, to create a socio-economically and educationally independent community, which has thrived on its inner dependence and tight social networks until fairly recently.
Indeed, a number of new building projects and the sale of private land, due to increased land value and property prices, have been major factors in the Island’s population boom, and this continues to be so in modern-day Mersea. However, building is restricted to the western side of the Island, resulting in a marked difference in population distribution. Census data shows that, in 1801, the respective populations of East and West Mersea were 246 and 660. However, while East Mersea had only risen to 266 in 2011, West Mersea’s population had grown to 7,183.
Alongside this population boom has been a change to the employment infrastructure. Whereas local employment in trades such as fishing, agriculture and construction were common in times past (indeed, most older speakers in the Mersea corpus entered into local employment after leaving the Island’s primary school at 14/15 years old), the decline of many local industries has meant that the average islander works on the mainland. Therefore, not only are young islanders exposed to more mainland varieties from the time they go to secondary school, but this contact is reinforced when it is time to move into the workplace, leading to a shift in social network ties and the creation of a continuum between those whose networks are mostly centred on island activities, and those who are mostly tied to mainland activities.
The data comprising the bulk of the Mersea Island English (MIE) corpus was collected between 2007 and 2009 and includes a diverse range of speakers born between the 1940s and early 1990s. Semi-structured sociolinguistic interviews were conducted with lifelong islanders, many of whom could trace multiple generations of islanders within their family trees. Additional data comes from a spoken archive held by the local museum. These interview recordings were made, often at the local council offices, from the 1970s onwards as part of a ‘talking magazine’ funded by the local Lions charity to support housebound and partially sighted islanders. The first recordings in the collection feature some islanders born as early as the 1880s, and cover what Mersea was like in that era as well as how it has developed over time. All examples in the following discussions are drawn from these corpora.
Mersea Island Phonology
Consonants
For the most part, the consonantal system of MIE takes on the appearance of Standard British English. More notable non-standard features, as observed by Ellis (Reference Ellis1889) and the Survey of English Dialects (SED; Orton and Tilling Reference Orton and Tilling1969), which have eroded in more modern versions of the dialect include the /ʍ/~/w/ alternation in ‘wh’ words, such as what and which, that Ellis notes was prominent across the region in question, as well as rhoticity. Rhoticity was observed as late as the middle of the 1900s, with the SED’s 92-year-old informant from East Mersea preserving r-coloured vowels, especially the /ɝ/ vowel. The preservation of this feature in words such as bird and Mersea was also apparent in the oldest speakers within the Mersea Island corpus but has now been lost in all but stereotyped performances of islanders in younger speech (Amos Reference Amos2011).
A similar pattern can also be seen in the feature of TH-fronting. Data from the MIE corpus shows that this is a prominent feature of MIE in the older (particularly male) generations. However, informants born in the 1980s and early 1990s retain this to a lesser extent. Unlike the previous two features, though, TH-fronting is still present on the Island, but highly variable across speakers and friendship groups. The apparent decline of this feature doesn’t, on the surface, reflect patterns observed elsewhere in the South/South East, with many studies highlighting the robustness of this feature among young speakers (see, for example, Trudgill; and Williams and Kerswill Reference Williams, Kerswill, Foulkes and Docherty1999). However, it is worth noting that a trend of these studies associates TH-fronting with lower class (particularly male) speech. Therefore, it is possible that Mersea, as a socio-economically robust location, has resisted the fronted variants in more recent generations, with an individual’s social network becoming the most influencing factor. However, further investigation of this feature is necessary to determine current spread and usage across the Island.
Variants which have developed across generations from the traditional forms can be seen to include L-vocalisation and yod-coalescence. The development of the two-way dichotomy between clear [l] and dark [ɫ] in British dialects allows for a further development in which dark, coda, [ɫ] can lose its coronal articulation, rendering this sound more like a back rounded vowel. This vocalisation process, which only featured at low levels in older MIE speakers, is close to categorical in some younger speakers. The distribution of this feature, however, can also be seen to interact with certain vocalic variations. The monophthongisation of the /ai/ diphthong is promoted when there is an /l/ in the syllable coda. Thus, words such as while and mile have a higher rate of the monophthong alongside a vocalised final /l/. This effect is also apparent in the pronunciation of Island for both older and younger speakers within the corpus. Though the /l/ is not tautosyllabic with the /aɪ/, and thus is a clear /l/, realisations of [ɑ:lən(d)] are common, making this a lexical exception across generations of speakers (Amos Reference Amos2011).
Yod-dropping is a common feature of non-standard British varieties, with generalised yod-dropping (see Wells Reference Wells1982) a particular feature of East Anglia. As a result, traditional East Anglian dialects will not feature a /j/ in any Cju sequence (such as news, tune, music), preferring pronunciations of [nuz], [tun] and [muzək]~[muzɪk], respectively. While this pattern is prevalent amongst older speakers, especially male ones, younger speakers now use the /j/ in many environments, emulating more of a Standard English pattern. The exceptions to this are preceding coronal environments /n t d/. Preceding /n/ remains a high dropping context amongst younger speakers, while preceding /t/ and /d/ environments reflect a change towards coalescence. This effectively switches one non-standard form for another non-standard form, with realisations such as [t͡ʃun] tune and [d͡ʒun] dune now common in younger MIE speech (Amos Reference Amos2007; Amos, Britain and Spurling Reference Amos, Britain and Spurling2008).
Vowels
Vocalic variation in MIE has seen some distinct changes over time. The following inventories from a male (Table 9.3) and female (Table 9.4) born a century apart are typical of the older and younger speakers on the Island at the time of data collection between 2007 and 2009 (Amos Reference Amos2011). The male speaker’s data comes from the Lions’ recordings held at the local museum, while the young female’s data from a sociolinguistic interview conducted as part of the main MIE corpus.
Table 9.3 Vowel inventory, Mersea Island male, b. 1883 (from Museum archive data)
| Wells’ lexical set reference | Realisation | Wells’ lexical set reference | Realisation | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| kit | ɪ | thought | ɔː | |
| dress | ɛ ~ ɪ̞ | goat | ɛʊ ~ aʊ, ɵʊ ~ əʊ | |
| trap | aː ~ æː ~ ɛ | |||
| lot | ɑː ~ ɒ | goose | uː | |
| strut | ɐ ~ ʌ | price | ɔɪ | |
| foot | ʊ | choice | ɵɪ | |
| bath | aː | mouth | ɛʊ | |
| cloth | ɒː ~ ɒ ~ ɔː | near | ɪə | |
| nurse | aː | square | ɛə | |
| fleece | iː ~ ɨː | start | aː | |
| face | æɪ ~ ɛɪ | north | ɔː | |
| palm | aː | force | ɔː | |
| cure | ɔː4 |
1Found in go and no; 2 found in most; 3 found in non-main stressed syllable of, for example, meadow; 4 vowel quality based on poor and your.
Note also: r-coloured vowels, particularly in the nurse set.
Table 9.4 Vowel inventory, Mersea Island female, b. 1989 (from MIE corpus)
| Wells’ Lexical Set Reference | Realisation | Wells’ Lexical Set Reference | Realisation | |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| kit | ɪ | thought | ɔː | |
| dress | ɛ | goat | əʊ | |
| trap | æː | goose | uː | |
| lot | ɒ | price | aɪ | |
| strut | ɐ ~ ʌ | choice | ɔɪ | |
| foot | ʊ ~ ɯ ~ ɪ | mouth | aʊ | |
| bath | ɑː | near | ɪə | |
| cloth | ɒ | square | ɛː | |
| nurse | ɜː | start | ɑː | |
| fleece | iː | north | ɔː | |
| face | ɛɪ | force | ɔː | |
| palm | ɑː | cure | ɔːFootnote 1 |
1 Vowel based on your and sure.
Short Vowels
The inventory of stressed vowels for the older speaker highlights some raising of short vowels, notably dress and trap, leading to potential variations such as mess [mɪ̞s] and cap [kɛp], while variations on the rounding dimension are apparent in the lot and cloth sets. While both these lexical sets exhibit unrounded variants, they also feature lengthening, leading to realisations such as plot [plɑ:t] (showing unrounding, fronting and lengthening) and cloth [klɔ:θ]~ [klɔ:f] (showing slight unrounding, backing and lengthening). These variations have been lost in the younger speaker. However, the more modern development of foot fronting can be found in many young islanders (see Torgersen; and Torgersen and Kerswill Reference Torgersen and Kerswill2004, for example, for more details on this feature). Thus, lexical items from the foot set (such as good, could, book) have been noted as being prone to front and, in some cases, unround. Both developments were observed in younger islander speech in items such as good and put.
Regarding unstressed vowels, it is worth noting a change of quality to nuclei in final closed syllables. A traditional East Anglian feature (as highlighted by Trudgill Reference Trudgill1986) renders the final vowel in words such as washes, bided and rabbit as a schwa. This is a common feature of MIE, especially across older speakers and, while preserved variably in the younger speakers, the majority variant has changed in favour of the southern standard [ɪ] form, or the slightly lowered variant of it [ɪ̞], following the pattern of other East Anglian communities (such as those investigated by Potter Reference Potter2018). However, the quality of this vowel does exhibit close interactions with the consonantal variant (ng), in forms such as running and morning. Like other varieties of English, the alternation between [n] and [ŋ] exists in a stable pattern within the Island community. However, the consonantal variant can be said to operate alongside [ə]~[ɪ] variation as, while it is possible to have both vowel options with the alveolar nasal (e.g. [mɔnɪn] or [mɔnən]), British English phonology does not permit this with the standard velar nasal variant (thus, [mɔnɪŋ] but not *[mɔnəŋ]). Further work would need to be done to unpick the exact nature of this variational relationship in MIE, but it could be an influencing factor on the adoption of the [ɪ] form especially within the ‑ing context, as it is supported by both nasal variants.
Long Vowels
Regarding long vowels, bath, palm and start have fronter [a:] realisations in the older Mersea speech, compared to the more southern standard [ɑ:] of younger speech. It has already been noted above that the nurse vowel was particularly susceptible to the effects of rhoticity, leaving an r-coloured [ɝ] realisation in words like Mersea and bird, which again has been lost in all but performance speech and phrases in the younger islanders. However, it is also worth noting that, although not a feature exhibited in the male born in 1889 (possibly due to lack of available data from the archival recordings), some older islanders from the 2007 to 2009 data collection (born in the 1940s and 1950s) produced [ɜ]~[ɝ] realisations for members of the cure lexical set (e.g. pure [pɜ]~[pɝ]). This is not an unusual feature in East Anglia and members of this set have been found to vary in other dialects across the region (such as in Trudgill’s Reference Trudgill1974 Norwich survey, where he reports an [a:] quality). However, this feature was not evident at all in younger islanders, including performances where younger speakers were light-heartedly emulating their parents’ speech (who did, in one instance have this feature) (Amos Reference Amos2007).
Diphthongs
The greatest range of variation, and, indeed, loss of variation, is within the diphthongal system of MIE. As we can see from the older male’s data in Table 9.3, the goat lexical set is highly variable, with front and mid onsets featuring alongside monophthongal and short vowels according to phonological context (namely stress placement) and lexical item. These variants, however, have been levelled over time to more standard [əʊ]-type realisations within younger islander speech. This is also the case with the wider face diphthongs, where more traditional dialect realisations of [æɪ] utilise more front open onsets compared to the stability of the [ɛɪ] forms in younger speech.
In contrast to the narrowing of the face vowel, we see a change towards the wider diphthongs of price and mouth. Indeed, older realisations of these diphthongs represented more closed onsets of [ɔɪ] and [ɛʊ], respectively, and data from Amos (Reference Amos2011) demonstrates how both these diphthongs exhibited distributional patterns according to the following environment akin to that of Canadian Raising (see, for example, Chambers Reference Chambers1989). Thus, raised [aɪ] and [aʊ] were more commonly produced before voiceless consonants, while the lowered variants were more common elsewhere. This leads to a phonological argument for the distribution pattern, reflecting the pathway of change from mid to low onsets. However, while younger islanders approximate the standard use of these diphthongs for the most part, additional developments of monophthongisation for (au) were found in small numbers for some speakers (e.g. house [ha:s]).
Monophthongisation of centring diphthongs also reflects more recent developments in MIE. While centring diphthongs for near and square were apparent in the older forms of the dialect, in younger speech, square is consistently monophthongal [ɛ:], while near exhibits a shortened offglide [ɪə].
Morphosyntax
MIE features a range of relative pronouns, but all age groups utilise what for both animate and inanimate antecedents, such as the cat what keeps coming around, and the car what keeps driving up here. However, while this form is common in the data from all ages, younger speakers also incorporate that with greater frequency, suggesting a shift away from the true non-standard what form towards a more socially neutral form.
Two types of structure which have undergone change, though, are the use of non-standard irregular verb forms (overgeneralised verb forms), and objective first-person pronoun use in possessive structures. The MIE data demonstrates older males, in particular, using irregular verbs such as goed (went) and blowed up (blew up) during interviews, with no evidence of these forms in the younger data. This is true, albeit to a lesser extent, with the alternation of me/my in structures such as but that’s me boat and have you met me uncle Charlie. Younger speakers retain some me forms in a limited set of structures, thus preserving the non-standard, and this feature is highly commented upon during periods of performance speech or commentary of the older generations of islanders (Amos and Kasstan Reference Amos and Kasstan2021).
Final Remarks: Moving Forward
It was noted above that the changing social and demographic structure of the Island has led to and promoted more diverse patterns of contact over recent times. Indicators of the geographical widening of network structure can be seen in a number of ways – for example, through the educational and employment patterns between older and younger islanders. The immediate effect of this is a geographical broadening of network ties, and this will inevitably lead to structural weakening of many personal networks. It is also possible for an islander to construct and establish, as early as their teens, two primary networks – an Island network and a mainland network – in which some or no members will overlap. For example, if children are schooled together on the Island and then go to different (or even the same) secondary school, the original Island ties may still be preserved by travel on the school bus, but they will also have ties with mainlanders while at school and may socialise with them outside school as well. These types of dual structures may well be preserved as well as created in later life when islanders enter employment off the Island. It is these types of links between groups that, as Milroy (Reference Milroy1992) proposes, can act as bridges for incoming innovations to be transmitted from one group to another.
Increased levels and widening of social networks across a region have been linked to the process of dialect supralocalisation, also referred to as ‘regional dialect levelling’, which Torgersen and Kerswill define as ‘the reduction of the number of variants following speaker accommodation through face-to-face interaction’ (Reference Torgersen and Kerswill2004:26). Indeed, the linguistic features that may be most at risk of being compromised during contact situations are those that are distinct between the varieties which come into contact, since they will be perceptually more different. Thus, if we propose that the features which are marked, both perceptually and socially, are those which are the most susceptible to levelling processes when contact situations arise, a number of the features highlighted above would be prime candidates for change, since they are susceptible to social comment and evaluation and are treated as markers of MIE, or, more broadly, a traditional East Anglian dialect. As a result, a combination of social and linguistic factors may be proposed to outline the pattern of change within the Island’s dialect. For example, we can suggest that more phonetically driven motivations, such as the changes relating to the [aʊ] and [aɪ] diphthong forms, may be generated and spread throughout the MIE phonology, while awareness and greater exposure to mainland variants has allowed new variants like these to become established within the dialect, offering a more socially and geographically supralocalised form to be acquired and leaving the older forms active only in dialect performance.
Introduction
The Orkney and Shetland Isles, situated to the north of Scotland (Figure 9.2), are noted to have extremely distinct speech patterns from those found on the mainland, and the social and linguistic background of these areas provides clues as to why. In this section, we document the socio-historical context which led to the formation of the dialects spoken in these isles and look at a range of studies which describe variation and change in the lexical, phonological and morphosyntactic forms found therein. We also discuss the issue of bidialectalism, and specifically how speakers are said to have access to two ‘codes’ in their linguistic repertoire, where Standard Scottish English is used in tandem with localised vernaculars, and how speaker attitudes might impact on the dialects spoken there in the coming years.

Figure 9.2 Map of the United Kingdom with Shetland and Orkney highlighted.
From the Past to the Present
The past is key to understanding the present-day varieties spoken in the Orkney and Shetland Isles, and specifically the language contact which arose therein. The Isles were colonised by Scandinavians, likely around the ninth century ce, and with these colonisers came the language of Norn. This language largely eradicated the indigenous languages of the time and was spoken in the Isles for over eight hundred years until it started to be replaced by Scots (e.g. Barnes Reference Barnes1998:2). Debate remains about exactly how and when Scots replaced Norn, but a key point was the annexation of Orkney and Shetland by the Scottish crown at the end of the fifteenth century (e.g. Barnes Reference Barnes1998). A situation of bilingualism is said to have existed in the following period (e.g. Smith Reference Smith, Waugh and Smith1996), but by the beginning of the eighteenth century, Norn was rare as a first language and had largely died out by the end of that century (e.g. Barnes Reference Barnes1998:27).
The imprint of centuries of language contact are clearly heard in the present day, where the dialects used in these areas are generally described as varieties of Scots, with elements from both Older Scots and the Norn substratum still in evidence (e.g. Melchers Reference Melchers, Kortmann and Schneider2004a:285; Tait Reference Tait2001:10, but see Millar Reference Millar2008). At the same time, despite this shared history, the dialects of Orkney and Shetland sound very different, as demonstrated in (1) and (2) (which you can listen to on the Scots Syntax Atlas webpage: https://scotssyntaxatlas.ac.uk/atlas/).
(1)
(Scots Syntax Atlas 2020, Whalsay, Shetland, younger speakers)
(2)
George from Burray, Orkney he said “oh about 3 years before that, my brother was taking a yacht from Norway doon to—Uh, I think he was coming to Newcastle, I’m no sure. Coming to Newcastle, I’m no sure. England somewhere anyway. And he was lost overboard away south. Maybe he was lost on the boat south of England-- eh, north of England somewhere.” And she said “they would never found him but, uh, the-- all the experts that understand tide says he would-- his body would go south but it didn’t, it came north. And he-- he was washed ashore in Dingieshowe.” (Scots Syntax Atlas 2020, Burray, Orkney, older speaker)
In addition to sounding very different from each other, there is substantial regional variation within these two areas, where, for example, a speaker from Whalsay in the north of Shetland may sound radically different from a speaker from the main town of Lerwick. Despite these differences, in what follows, we pinpoint a number of iconic linguistic forms associated more broadly with these areas, and point to more detailed overviews where relevant. The content is very much weighted towards Shetland for the simple reason that considerably more research has been conducted there.
Linguistics of the Present Day
The meshing of languages over an extended period as detailed above has resulted in a number of non-standard lexical, morphosyntactic and phonological forms, some of which are unique to the Isles, and some used more widely throughout Scotland. For example, in the extract from Shetland (1), there are a number of forms which are (or were) used throughout Scotland: ken for know, mind for remember, the negative forms dinna (don’t) and canna (can’t), Scots l-vocalisation in all. At the same time, there are features which are much more localised: du for you, be for have in perfect contexts, dey for there. We concentrate on these forms more distinctive to Orkney and Shetland in more detail below.
Phonology
Given considerable regional variation, complex phonetic conditioning and often unpredictable lexical incidence, attempts to describe the vowel inventory of these isles briefly may be problematic (e.g. Melchers Reference Melchers, Kortmann and Schneider2004a:42). A much clearer picture arises in the examination of consonants, where a number of forms are in widespread use.
Th-stopping (Wells Reference Wells1982:565–6), the use of [d] and [t] for /ð/ and /θ/ in word-initial and medial positions, is ‘occasionally found in Orkney speech’ (Melchers Reference Melchers, Kortmann and Schneider2004a:42) but ‘is a general feature of Shetland speech’ (van Leyden Reference van Leyden2004:20), especially amongst ‘traditional dialect speakers’ (Millar Reference Millar2007:62) (3).
(3)
But I mind one particular day /ð/at I was bouncing in /d/e crib, and it broke. (Smith and Durham Reference Smith and Durham2011:212)
Melchers (Reference Melchers, Kortmann and Schneider2004b:42) goes as far as to say that it is ‘categorical in Shetland accents, unless adapted to outsiders’, although Smith and Durham’s (Reference Smith and Durham2011:214) quantitative analysis suggests that it may be decreasing in use through the generations.
Many Orkney and Shetland Islands speakers pronounce initial /dʒ/ as /tʃ/, hence John is often /tʃɔn/ (Melchers and Sundkvist Reference Melchers, Sundkvist, Schreier, Trudgill, Schneider and Williams2010:28) (4).
(4)
There were lasses /tʃ/oining us who were leaving home. (Scots Syntax Atlas 2020)
At the suprasegmental level, ‘even in popular perception, Orkney and Shetland intonation are remarkably different’ (Melchers and Sundkvist Reference Melchers, Sundkvist, Schreier, Trudgill, Schneider and Williams2010:29). While there is ‘nothing remarkable about Shetland intonation’ (Melchers and Sundkvist Reference Melchers, Sundkvist, Schreier, Trudgill, Schneider and Williams2010:29) the Orkney Isles are noted to use a very distinctive ‘sing-song lilt’. In more linguistic terms, van Leyden (Reference van Leyden2004:100) states that the difference in prosody between the two ‘lies primarily in the alignment of the accent-lending pitch use. In Shetland this rise is located on the stressed syllable, while in Orkney it clearly shifts to the following, i.e. post-stress, syllable’.
Lexical Forms
Millar (Reference Millar2007:132) states that ‘the greatest influence Norn has had upon the Scots of the Northern Isles is lexical’. While etymologies are notoriously difficult to pin down, a number of lexical items exist in Orkney and Shetland that are not used on the mainland. The most iconic of these is peerie (small) (or peedie in Orkney), while others still commonly used include spaegie (stiff muscles after exercising), smucks (slippers), skurt (bosom or armful) and neeb (doze off) (5).
(5)
a. But I mind this peerie wife that had a peerie sweetie shop. b. And everyone was like, “You’ll only get spaegie two days after.” I was spaigie that night, like I couldn’t walk. c. She woke up in the morning and she got up out of her bed and she said “Where’s my smucks?” d. He cam’ oot wi’ a skurt o’ pound packages. e. “What’s a neeb”? Said “Forty winks, sleep, rest, a neeb”. (all examples from Smith 2007–Reference Smith2009)
Morphosyntactic Forms
In addition to sharing a large number of morphosyntactic forms with Scots more generally, including the progressive use with statives and the needs passive construction (see further in Smith, Stuart-Smith, Macdonald and Jamieson, this volume), a number of forms not heard on the mainland are used in Orkney and Shetland.
‘Perhaps the most striking structural feature’ (Millar Reference Millar2007:75) is the be perfect (e.g. Pavlenko Reference Pavlenko1997; Robertson and Graham 1952/Reference Robertson and Graham1991:11; Melchers Reference Melchers, Kortmann and Schneider2004b:39; Millar Reference Millar2007:75; Smith and Durham Reference Smith and Durham2011, Reference Smith and Durham2012) (6).
(6)
a. I’m no been in Imelda’s in a start. b. But I was stayed with one of my friends. (Smith 2007–Reference Smith2009)
There is considerable debate surrounding the provenance of this form – a reflex of a Norn substratum or remnant from the history of English, or neither (e.g. Pavlenko Reference Pavlenko1997; Melchers Reference Melchers, Kortmann and Schneider2004a). Whatever its roots, this form may be obsolescing: in Orkney it is already relatively rare (Millar Reference Millar2012:18) and may be disappearing in the younger generations in Shetland also (Smith and Durham Reference Smith and Durham2011:211).
In the history of English, a distinction existed between singular/familiar and plural forms of you: thou and you respectively. In the Shetland and Orkney Isles, this distinction persists, with local phonological variants used in the different varieties (7) (e.g. Millar Reference Millar2007:67–8).
(7)
a. I mind swimming. You swam. You used to get that twenty five yards certificate. b. Du doesna go swimming now? c. He’ll likely tell dee when du speaks to him. (Smith 2007–Reference Smith2009)
The use of gendered pronouns with inanimate noun referents, such as a referring to a kirk (church) as she and a shop as he is said to be typical of the dialects of Orkney and Shetland (e.g. Robertson and Graham 1952/Reference Robertson and Graham1991; Velupillai Reference Velupillai2019; Ljosland Reference Ljosland2012), as the examples in (8) demonstrate.
(8)
a. He’s under the sink. [the bin] b. I thought I had a new one but I cannot find him. [the USB stick] c. She’ll be fine. [the jar] d. Is du seen my mobile phone? I cannot find her. (all from Velupillai Reference Velupillai2019:293)
Although there is little detail on how widespread these forms are in Orkney, it is ‘very much alive’ in Shetland (Velupillai Reference Velupillai2019:294), remaining a productive part of the grammar in the present day.
A negative particle ’n [ən] (9) is used in Shetland (e.g. Robertson and Graham 1952/Reference Robertson and Graham1991:10; Jamieson Reference Jamieson2020).
(9)
a. Can’n we no aa come in? (Robertson and Graham 1952/Reference Robertson and Graham1991:10) b. You can come, can’n you? (Jamieson Reference Jamieson2020:6)
Jamieson (Reference Jamieson2020) suggests that use of ’n in rhetorical interrogative questions (9a) might be obsolescing in this variety, but in tag questions (9b) it is still regarded as acceptable to use, even within the younger generations.
From the Present to the Future
Despite these distinctive linguistic details noted above, on visiting these isles, it might be surprising to hear locals speak to you in a variety more akin to Standard Scottish English. What you might be witnessing is knappin /ˈknapɛn/ in Shetland and or chantin in Orkney, where speakers are noted to switch between a local and a more standardised variety, depending on the context that they find themselves in, including interacting with non-dialect speakers (Karam Reference Karam2017:113).
In Shetland, the widespread use of knappin led Melchers (Reference Melchers, Kortmann and Schneider2004b:37) to observe that it is ‘difficult to find truly monolingual speakers of the traditional dialect today’, even with families who have lived there for generations. Instead, speakers ‘have access to a choice of two discrete, definable forms of speech: “English” vs. “Shetland”’ (p. 37). In other words, speakers in this area are said to be bidialectal. Smith and Durham (Reference Smith and Durham2012) investigated further the issue of bidialectalism in Lerwick, the main town in Shetland, and found that instead of a clear separation in speech norms, the two varieties – Shetland and more Standard Scottish English – operate on a continuum within a bidialectal speaker. This is reflected in the speakers themselves, as noted by a speaker from Lerwick in (10).
(10)
I feel that I dinna speak like Shetland. I, you know, I speak Shetland, Scottish and English, sort of a blend of things. (Smith 2007–Reference Smith2009)
Further, they found that while speakers from the older generation could move up and down this bidialectal continuum, some of the younger speakers appeared to have access to the more standard variety only: their speech patterns were characterised by very little use of local dialect forms, even when talking to a community insider. These findings echo an earlier study by Sundkvist (Reference Sundkvist2007), who found that the use of a Shetland-accented form of Scottish Standard English had become quite widespread in middle-class speech, even between fellow Shetlanders. It has been suggested that language change is happening extremely rapidly in these areas, an ‘abrupt replacement of one language – phonology, morphology and syntax as well as vocabulary – by another’ (Tait Reference Tait2001:11).
Such rapid shifts in dialect use are often inextricably linked to changing speaker attitudes towards their own and others’ speech patterns. On the surface, there appears to be strong support for the use of local speech, at least in Shetland, as signalled by the place of Shetland dialect in schools, dialect groups and magazines written in the local varieties, amongst other initiatives. Millar (Reference Millar2007:134), for example, notes that ‘Shetlanders perceive their local variety as being more central to their self-perception as Shetlanders than many Orcadians do’. A study of schoolchildren’s attitudes towards their local dialect, first conducted in the mid 1980s (Melchers Reference Melchers and Görlach1985) and replicated some twenty-five years later (Durham Reference Durham and Lawson2014, Reference Durham, Hancil and Beal2017), supports this view, where attitudes towards the dialect remain largely positive. Changes in the demography of these isles may better explain the changes in dialect use, where ‘the generally unspoilt nature of the islands, along with the oil industry, encouraged in-migration by people from many different backgrounds’ (Millar Reference Millar2007:134).
What direction the Orkney and Shetland dialects take in the coming years will be fascinating to observe, particularly with the ‘renaissance’ in dialect writing that has developed in social media, as demonstrated in the Facebook post in (11).
(11)
I’m just gotten dis noo, I’m very blyde for you, it’s exciting times
. I’m reverted to the work phone as dis top-up will expire shun xx













